Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Rachel Greenham > Game Theory

Game Theory

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Taxonomy upgrade extras: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Posted by author(s)
  • Magic
  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange

This is my NaNoWriMo entry this year. OK so I didn't 'win'. I came in slightly under 40 thousand words. Also, that's not the whole story, but I did reach a point I can realistically call the end of part 1. (There's now an intended part 2, hence categorising this at novel > 40,000 words.)

Honestly, I can go months without seeing anyone, it seems, and when try to do this suddenly my house is full of people! I'm actually surprised I did as well as I did, and it's the best by far of my three (so far) attempts at NaNoWriMo.

So what I'm going to do now is start releasing what I've done at a rate of one scene a day. This isn't quite the same as releasing a day's work at a time: There were days when I wrote nothing, and days when I wrote two, three or even four scenes, and scenes that took two or three days to write. Although the release is removed from the writing schedule by a month, I wanted to see how people respond - if at all - to a daily release cycle for prose fiction as opposed to, say, blogs and webcomics.

It's also being released to my homepage at StrangeNoises.org.

Now, remember, this was a NaNoWriMo project. It's primarily an exercise in speed writing at the expense of all other considerations! Some things may not be as well proofed or worked out as might otherwise be the case. For one thing, the entire story concept, while it's been floating around my brain for years, is one I probably would never have decided to actually do were it not for the liberating factor that "it's just a bit of fun for NaNoWriMo" and a bit of a break from The Taken. I hope you enjoy it anyway. This is based upon what was probably the last magical gender transformation fantasy I daydreamed about before I finally decided to take responsibility for what I was and do it the long way. Revisiting it ten years later brings quite a different perspective!

It's not proofed, beyond a quick revision pass by me last night, fixing some continuity errors and what typos I spotted in the process. Please feel free to butt in in the comments and point out where I get stuff wrong, especially if you have expertise in areas I lack and went ahead and wrote about anyway, like the nautical stuff... :-)

I expect I shall write the second and intended-final part sometime in the early part of the new year. I'll probably do my own private novel writing month (PriNoWriMo?) and thus write it under similar conditions to part 1.

Before anyone asks, no, I'm not giving up on The Taken. This is just a break from it; a holiday project if you like. Now the NaNoWriMo month is over, I'll be catching up on the proofer mails of the next chapter of The Taken and look to release the next chapter before Christmas.

Game Theory 1.01

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic
  • Fantasy Worlds

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Language or Cultural Change
  • Wishes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Do I look good for you tonight?

Story:

***

You’re supposed to gather up the legs into loops, then put your toes through, and release the material as you draw the tights up your legs. That’s what someone told me anyway. It sounds easy but I’ve never been able to get the hang of it, so I sort of half do it, but end up pretty much pulling them on as if they were trousers. I’m sure I’m not doing it right anyway. At least when they’re 70 dernier you can get away with it, if you’re careful.

They don’t really fit me, but then nothing does. By the time I’ve pulled everything up as far as it’ll go I’m puffing slightly, and starting to sweat, so I lie on my bed for a little while and stare at the ceiling.

Do I look good for you tonight?
Will you accuse me as I hide?

I bought the skirt in the back of a gift shop just off Oxford Street on a trip to Forbidden Planet. There’s a few racks of imported Indian-print clothes there. I brought them to the counter and paid and got out, breath heaving, into the cold winter air. I’d thought I’d kept calm as the Indian woman ran my card through, but I’m sure my face was red. But I had them.

The skirt is long and patchwork; predominantly black, with sections of a paisley-like print, sections of black velvet, and some that are almost filigree. The waist is elasticated, so I knew I could wear it, and has a drawstring with nice metal ends on it. (I’m sure they have a proper name, but I don’t know it.)

I like the way it moves around my legs as I walk and turn, feeling the weave of the carpet through the soles of my tights. But I go back to the bed and pull off my T-shirt and put on the top I got from the same shop.

The censorship of my skin
Is screaming inside and from within

It’s a little tight across the shoulders, and the sleeves aren’t quite long enough, but it was the biggest size they had. It’s pretty though. I like the embroidery patterns on it, and if I stand really straight and set my shoulders just so, it doesn’t feel that tight. So posture counts for something I suppose.

I’m careful not to look in the mirror. It would only depress me. But the clothes let me feel free for a little while, and if I just catch my reflection in the darkness of the window as I turn, I can almost see a feminine silhouette.

And I wish I had been born a girl
Instead of what I am.

There’s a single bang on the door on the ground floor. That’s Ken, with Dave, come to give me a lift to the game. He only ever does one knock, but it’s a hard one, rattling the door in the frame. I go back to my bedroom and pull the skirt down over my hips and let it drop, and pull my usual black jeans on over my tights, and a thick jumper on over the blouse, because the church hall is cold on winter evenings. I’d already planned to do this, thinking myself quite brave, in a pathetic way, I suppose. I put my trainers on, grab my backpack and clatter downstairs.

There’s no-one at the door, of course. Ken would have knocked and returned immediately to the warmth and shelter of the car. A flash of headlamps tells me where they are as I pull the door locked, and I head over and get in the back, shoving detritus out of the way, my knees crammed into the back of the passenger seat in front. I hurry to get the seatbelt on, struggling to find the latch, because Dave’s driving scares me, and it’s foggy tonight.

“You all right Paul?” Ken tilts around in the passenger seat to ask me. He has a friendly, if unshaven, face, and gorgeous, long red hair.

“Yeah.” I grin back. Ken turns back to face front.

“Now I’m going to drive extra-special carefully tonight ’cause the visibility’s so bad,” Dave informs me as he lurches out into the traffic. I grab the handle over the window.

“Good,” I manage to say, through gritted teeth. He gives me a look in the mirror that’s all mischief, but once out on the main road he settles down and is true to his word.

“You know, you really should close your curtains at night,” Ken adds, twisting around again briefly to make it clear he’s talking to me. “Or people are going to be able to look in from the road.”

It feels like my heart is stopping. In the darkness of the back of the car at least they can’t see my face flushing, as I can feel it is. I should say something. I know I should say something, anything, preferably something witty and disarming; but I feel paralysed, and I can only look out at the houses and streetlamps looming past out of the fog.

“So what are you doing to us tonight?” Dave asked Ken, transparently changing the subject.

“As if I’d tell you!”

Yes I wish I had been born a girl
And not this mess of a man.
And not this mess of a man.

I know what it means of course. I’m not stupid, but I’m increasingly careless, even though I still dare not even step outside the door. Somehow, some stupid part of me wanted to be seen, wanted to force the issue and make me actually, finally do something about it. But as Dave and Ken talk about the hardware upgrades they’re going to need to play some new game that’s coming out for the PC, I know that’s not going to happen today, and I’m relieved. Because I’m not ready.

I’m not ready. And I don’t know that I ever will be. It’s all impossible and stupid anyway.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.02

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

When are you going to tell her you're a closet role-player?

Story:

***

Ken has the keys, so we’re usually the first to arrive, but tonight Simon is already waiting outside, tall and gangling, leaning against the railing by the door to the hall, reading a book under the security light and apparently oblivious to the cold. His breath clouds around the book in his hands. He will have walked here, as usual. He lives the closest, but it would still have been a twenty minute walk, I know.

“Took you long enough,” he says, as we escape the car and approach the door.

“No it didn’t, you’re early,” Ken objects, throwing a big grin and jangling the keys. “Out of the way, I want to get inside.”

Simon merely tilts his book up against his chest and peers down (through the fog from his height) at the clearly unobstructed doorway.

“I thought I’d better drive carefully ’cause of the fog,” Dave excuses himself. “An’ Paul ’ere gets scared if I don’t, so…” He shrugs a ‘what can you do’ as Ken gets the door open and disappears inside. Dave follows.

Simon looks at me, as if I need to give an explanation too.

“I had to get changed,” I say, truthfully.

“Yeah, that’n’all,” Dave calls back, already inside. My heart hammers again for a moment, scared he might say more.

“Ah,” Simon nods sagely, as if taking in a great truth, and waits for me to pass him, so I do. Ken has already turned the lights on and is trying to coax the inadequate heater into life. It clearly involves swearing and dire imprecations, but eventually it starts making a noise. It’s something. Heat is implicitly promised for the future. In any case it seems to satisfy Ken, who comes back to where Dave and Simon have been pulling desks together and claims his space. I’ve been fetching chairs.

“Whose turn is it to make tea?” Ken wants to know. He’s setting up his DM’s screen, so it’s safe for him to ask.

“Paul’s isn’t it?” Simon suggests, depositing his character sheet and his ornate dice-box onto the desk in his usual place.

“Is it?” I ask, taking my seat opposite him.

“Oh God,” Ken mutters.

“I’ll do it right this time, I promise!” I say. “I don’t drink the stuff. How’m I s’posed to know I’m doing it right?”

“It’s so easy! I don’t even know how you could get it wrong!”

“I’ll do it when everyone’s here,” I promise.

The door is flung open dramatically. Lee practically bounces in. He even says “Sproing!” as he comes to a halt.

“Shut the fucking door!” Ken yells back without even looking to see who it is.

Lee reaches back precariously and shoves the door shut. “Aw, you’re just jealous ’cause I’ve got a girlfriend.” He looks the part. Of all of us he looks the most normal, takes the most care over his appearance. Neat black hair, expensive black leather coat that he unslings from his shoulders with casual ease.

“Yeah? Has this one finished her GCSEs?” Simon asks cuttingly. We’re never going to let Lee forget that one.

“Ye-e-es,” Lee retorts sulkily.

“And when are you going to tell her you’re a closet role-player?”

“Fuck off.” He takes his seat. “Who’s making the tea this week?” I raise my hand. “Oh fuck.”

“Look, if you want to do it–”

“You’re going to bloody learn how to make a cup of tea if it kills us,” Simon says.

“Your XP depends on it,” Dave points out.

“Erk.”

“No XP for anyone unless I get a good cup of tea this week,” Ken declares.

“Hey!” Lee and Dave object at the same time.

“You stupid–” Lee smacked Dave’s shoulder “– putting the idea into his head.”

“Not to put you under any pressure or anything,” Ken says to me brightly. I bury my head in my hands.

The door opens again and James steps in. “Hi guys,” he says.

“Hi, James,” Ken calls out, still not turning. He’s busy sorting out pieces of paper behind his screen.

“Hi,” others call, variously.

“Bit nippy out there tonight, isn’t it?” James asks, pacing over.

“You could call it that,” Ken replies. “I call it fucking freezing.”

James has a slow, easy walk. As he walks he unwraps the lower half of his face from his scarf and pulls his woollen hat off. He’s got long blond hair, down over his shoulders. He probably looks more like his current character than any of us, but for the pink glow in his cheeks from walking in the freezing fog, and the cheap anorak and worn-out jeans and trainers.

“Right, everyone’s here,” Ken declares. “Tea.”

“Oh, great,” James beams, taking his seat next to mine. “Who’s making it?”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.03

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Or he might trigger an evil curse

Story:

***

“One for each person who’s having a cup, and one for the pot.”

“Yeah, I know. I remember that bit.”

This is so embarrassing. Simon is standing over me while I make the tea. And I do mean over me. I feel like a slow-witted child.

“Now, get the mugs–”

“I know! Jesus.”

“Just remember to pour the water into the teapot while it’s actually boiling this time.”

I’ve got half an ear on proceedings out in the main part of the hall. Dave is boring everyone including the DM (which is always a bad idea) by trying out everything he knows as a gamer to see if the big shiny sword he picked up in the battle last session is magical or not. Things his typical combat-monster character could never know. I can tell from Ken’s expression that this is not a good way to get XP, but he’s probably only letting it go on because he’s waiting for the tea before actually starting, and probably finds it mildly amusing to lead Dave around a bit with little hints and instructions to roll D20, that he might be on to something. I don’t know why Dave never gets this. There are two possibilities: the sword is magical, and Ken made a secret detect magic roll on Dave’s behalf that failed, or it’s not magic and the secret roll was actually fake. Either way, he’s not going to find out anything useful going at it like this.

Or he might trigger an evil curse that’ll blight the rest of that character’s brief but event-filled life. That’s entirely possible, when Ken’s DMing. And things like that are always happening to Dave’s characters. Roll-play doesn’t get well rewarded here.

“Kettle’s boiling,” Simon points out.

“Right.” I pick it up off the stand and, as instructed, pour straight into the teapot. “How much?”

Simon is looming over it. He glides around the church hall’s small kitchen like a ghost. “Keep going… That much.”

I put the lid on the pot. “How long do we wait?”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.04

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

I'm being very serene.

Story:

***

Ken sniffs his mug cautiously, then blows over the liquid, then takes a sip. An eyebrow raises and he nods, ever so minutely, and sets the mug down. “So, you all wake up after an uneventful night, except for Lotan–”

“I stood the last watch,” Dave puts in.

“Lotan is sitting at the cave mouth apparently toying with his weapon.”

Dave blows a raspberry at him.

“Roll for observation. Minus two.”

“Everyone?” Lee asks.

“Just Lotan.”

“Why minus two?”

“Because you’ve been sitting there half the night instead of sleeping after a hard day yesterday, and the tide’s coming in and waves are crashing against the cliffs and there’s seagulls calling and–”

“All right, all right.” Dave rolls.

“I think I’m being generous. It’s really hard to hear what might be going on inside the cave unless you’re really paying attention.”

“Failed it,” Dave declares, clearly feeling hard done by with that minus two.

“He seems to be so engrossed in what he’s doing he hasn’t noticed that you’re awake.”

“Oh!” Simon says, picking up the cue instantly. “Try to sneak up on him, of course!” He grins. He has a slow, evil grin that seems to almost wrap itself halfway around his face.

“You bastard,” Dave says.

“Have you got Move Silently?”

“Ye-e-eah.”

“Okay, you can do that without too much trouble. What are the rest of you doing?”

“Oh, I’m watching this,” I say.

“Yeah, I’m watching too,” Lee says.

“I’m probably not really awake yet anyway,” James adds. He’s rolling a spliff on his Magic User’s reference manual. All I can see is green stuff going into it.

“What do you want to do?” Ken asks Simon.

“Oh, I just want to come up behind him and cover his eyes.” Grin. It’s quite alarming.

Dave doesn’t look happy about it.

“All right, you can roll for surprise.”

Dave rolls. “Yess.” He glares at Simon. “I’m swinging my sword at whoever it is I can hear coming up behind me.”

“Ooh!” Simon exclaims.

“Barak, you roll surprise.”

Roll. “No, I’m not surprised.” He doesn’t sound it either.

“Are you really trying to hit him?” Ken asks Dave.

“Yeah!”

“At the last minute Lotan hears Barak creeping up behind him and swings his sword at him. You’re not wearing armour are you?” Ken asks Simon.

“I don’t own any armour.” Grin. Simon seems to relish the possibility of an imminent demise for his character.

“Okay, roll it.”

Dave rolls. “Fifteen.”

“I just manage to zip back out of the way,” Simon says.

“Don’t ever come up behind me like that,” Dave says, in character and trying to sound hard. It doesn’t work, because he really is angry, and his face is a little red.

“Oi, you catch anything for breakfast?” Simon asks Dave insolently, in character.

“No. Bugger off.”

“What you been doin’ all night ’part from strokin’ your sword?” Simon switches back into his normal voice. “I come back into the cave. Oi, Samila,” he resumes the annoying goblin voice, “make breakfast.”

“What?” Lee protests, not making much effort at the voice, beyond making it sound a little spoilt and petulant. “Why does it have to be me? Why don’t you ask her?” he concludes, pointing at me.

“We don’t have any food anyway,” I point out, lightening my own voice. Not too much. Not as much as when I’m practicing alone. “We should be moving. We’ve got to find a boat and get off this island.”

“Glad someone’s remembered,” Ken mutters, a little meta.

James lights his spliff. This is the one occasion I actually don’t mind passively smoking, a little. He doesn’t use any tobacco, or hardly any because I can’t smell it, just the green stuff — I’m so ignorant of the terminology — so it doesn’t smell horrible like cigarettes. I know it’ll make me heady and a tiny bit disinhibited, which is okay, as long as it’s in character.

“I go outside the cave,” I say to Ken. “I get my pack together and go down to the water’s edge and pay my observances to the Goddess.”

“Oh, that’s what you call it,” Lee says.

He’s sitting next to me, so I pick up a player’s reference and bat him lightly over the head with it.

“Ow, that hurt!”

“You deserve it.”

“Bitch!”

“Tart.”

“Hey, you know, a girl’s gotta make a living,” Lee says, shrugging. I can hardly keep a grin off my face.

“Now now, girls, there’s no need to fight over me,” Dave cuts in.

Lee and I both give him a withering look, in unison. It’s perfect.

“I’m going down to the water,” I say again, firmly.

“Do the rest of you stay in the cave?” Ken asks.

“No, I want some air,” Lee says.

“Yeah, I’ll wander out as well, have a piss behind a rock somewhere,” James supplies laconically.

“What’s wrong with this cave?” Simon asks. “It’s nice in here! All damp and drippy.”

“We all ignore the gnome and go outside,” Lee says.

“I’m not a gnome!”

“It looks like it’s going to be a beautiful day. What do you do? Well, apart from Taniel, she’s down at the water’s edge already doing something, I don’t know, some elvish prancing about or something.”

“I’m not prancing!” I object.

“But, eventually, you all get your shit together and you’re ready to move on.”

“I’m being very serene,” I point out.

“I still haven’t had breakfast!” Simon observes.

“(You can prance serenely can’t you?)” Lee asks me, whispering. “(You are an elf after all–)”

“Which way do you go?” Ken asks pointedly.

“(I’m not prancing!)”

“I’ll have you know I have a very high metabolism. If I don’t eat something soon I’ll starve to death!”

“Good,” Dave mutters. But he’s got over himself now and chases it with a quick smile.

“I guess we carry on along the coast, if there’s a path,” I say.

“Are you looking for a path?”

“Okay,” I say, catching on.

He rolls a die behind his screen. “Yeah, you can see a really narrow path climbing up away from the beach to the south. It wasn’t obvious, so you think it might be a smuggler’s trail.”

“I think we should go that way,” I say in character. “I start heading that way.”

“Why are we going that way?” Lotan wants to know.

“It’s the way we need to go,” I answer enigmatically.

“You don’t want to go back the way we came do you?” Samila backs me up. “I speed up so I can catch up to Taniel,” Lee narrates. “Come on boys, keep up. You don’t want to miss all the fun.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.05

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

This is a nice dream.

Story:

***

I sit alone in the cockpit. The night sea is calm and glimmering in the light of the moon. It is peaceful, but the air full of sound. There is the wind, gentle though it is; there is the slight flutter in the sail that tells me I need to adjust the sail trim slightly, so I do it; there is a creak from the wood as it takes up the tension; there is the rush of water along the hull; and there is the immanent sussuration of the sea itself, almost not a sound at all, but a sense, a comfort, the feeling that I’m coming home.

“This is a nice dream,” I say quietly. My voice is light and clear. I know without looking that my body, too, is light and agile and graceful. I know it from the way I’m sitting: alert but relaxed at once. I have a poise I don’t think I have ever known. I can tell, even sitting still, for now I hardly dare move in case I break the spell and wake up. Even with the sea and the wind and the little sounds of the boat, my own breathing comes to me loud and pregnant. I don’t want this to end. I don’t want this to end. My body. I can feel it. I can feel what it is. I don’t want this to end. I don’t want to wake up in that lumpen shroud of flesh. Ever. Ever. Ever. My breath is a mantra.

There’s a change in the wind. It stirs the charms braided in my hair and flutters the sail hard, and if I don’t do something the boom will come over and the boat will turn and stop with uncomfortable haste. Quickly, without thinking, I haul on the line and turn the tiller and the boat comes back on course. Hopefully the sleepers below won’t have been disturbed. I make the line fast, satisfied.

I’m standing in the cockpit. I knew how to do that. The wind changed and I knew exactly what to do; I, who has never been on a vessel smaller than a cross-channel ferry, and that only once. But I can feel the texture of the deck under my bare feet. I can taste the sea air, I can taste how it changed with the wind. The boat rocks slightly against the gentle waves and I move with it automatically.

I couldn’t name more than a fraction of the things I can see on this boat, but I know what they do, and I know that this is a good ship. Or boat. I remember reading once there’s some question as to what precisely constitutes the difference between a boat and a ship, so I don’t feel so bad for not precisely knowing in which category this one resides. I guess that it’s about ten metres long, and I can feel that it is well-made, to a solid, classical design. It’s fast and smooth and it’s been well looked after by the smugglers from whom we stole it.

My hand… Upon my breast. I can feel the warmth of it through my linen tunic. The bump of my nipple. Half emboldened by the feeling that the dream won’t end so easily, half terrified by the simple, tactile reality of everything that it might not, that it feels so unlike a dream, I move my hand down. I have to, even though I know this is always where dreams like this end. But it’s never been so full, so real, so detailed before. Still I wonder: How can I know that? Maybe I just forget, and all my dreams are this real. My hand goes down; under the tunic, outside the loose canvas trousers, to discover what I already know, because I know this body, like I know how to sail. There is no surprise, just the quiet confirmation of something long known; but still; upon discovering through the canvas a smooth curve of me, and not the horrible outgrowths of flesh that always, always felt to me like a hideous deformity; I grin, I sigh, I giggle a little and stop myself, my hand on my mouth, surprised by the sound again, and afraid to wake anyone.

I sit and I let my head tip back to look at the stars. My hair, with its little burdens, falls back around my neck and I bring my hand up, this time, to my face, to feel the smooth curve of my jaw, how sensitive my lips are, my cheekbones, and back to my ear, tracing the line where it begins, a clean, short curve to a slight cartilaginous point. It’s sensitive there, and very intimate. And down the other side, around to a small unpierced lobe. No surprise, but a tiny reminder that, although I am female, I am not human.

I find I’m sitting still again, as if waiting for it all to end. But time passes slowly, with no dreamlike elisions to the next main event. The night wheels on with every gust of wind, every wave, every breath of my own in its natural succession, and more and more I begin to believe that this is not a dream, and despite my wishes that it’ll never end, now I’m scared, because this is something impossible, and if I’m not dreaming I must be hallucinating, or delusional or something, and if that’s not true, then I must be here. And that’s impossible.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.06

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

My tea couldn't have been that awful.

Story:

***

It had been a good gaming night. We’d walked along the coast until we’d come to a tiny harbour that would have been all but invisible from the sea, and you practically had to walk into it from land before you saw it as well. It was clearly the slavers’ main landing port. Luckily they hadn’t heard the news of our escape. That wasn’t entirely luck, of course, as we’d left no-one at the camp in any position to report the breakout. If anyone had been sent there from the port to find out, they hadn’t returned yet.

There were three sailing boats in the harbour. I made my first sailing roll of the campaign and was able to declare one of them to be the best, and the one we were going to steal. But first, we had to set fire to the others. We didn’t want any pursuers, and besides, these were the bad guys. You’ve got to put the bad guys out of action; that’s what it’s about.

It would be an exaggeration to say everything went off without a hitch. We waited until twilight, then I boarded the boat we wanted and dispatched the two guys already there quietly enough, and I was quietly making the boat ready to go when whoosh, up went one of the other boats, right on time, and out came the slavers from their hut, but instead of them all going to the boat that was on fire, they divided and went to all three boats. The second boat went up in flames, but the rest of the party was cut off from us. Suddenly it all got very busy. I had to let go the last mooring and set the sail all at once and get the boat moving away from the jetty before we were boarded. (Thankfully I’d said the magic words before starting: “Is there enough wind in here to sail the ship out?” so Ken couldn’t ambush me at this point by saying there was none at all.) (Actually, had that happened I’d have had to argue that my successful Sailing role meant my character wouldn’t have been too stupid to think of that in advance even if I had been. I might have won that argument, but it would have sucked for role-play.)

The others, seeing what was happening, made a break for the harbour mouth. I made a good sailing roll and got the boat close enough to the wall for them to jump aboard, and we were away, into the open sea.

Barak hadn’t made it, but along the way Lotan, Samila and Kerilas seemed to have picked up an NPC. She’d been chained up belowdecks on the second boat. Kudos to Dave for being anal enough to go below and check. After all, we were supposed to be the good guys. Incinerating your rescuees wasn’t considered good form. Time had been gettingi short. The slavers were coming and James and Simon had wanted to just set light to the boat and go. The delay was probably what did for Barak, but Simon didn’t seem too displeased to be left with a new character to roll up. In role-playing terms it was a good way to go: Lots of good role-playing, lots of interplay, and pacy action, and tactics on our part that *almost* worked, and the little runt (Barak, that is) went down with a good fight.

We got lots of good XP for it anyway, so my tea couldn’t have been that awful. I advanced a class on my Priest side, although the only priestly thing I’d done was a Healing on Kerilas, who’d taken some damage, once we were out to sea. Oh, and I said prayers for Barak. I made sure to mention that.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.07

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

You're beautiful

Story:

***

The sky lightens and the wind gets a little stronger, and for a while I’m joined by a large bird of prey of some sort. We can’t be too far from land, I think, because it’s clear he’s not a seabird. A coastal hunter, maybe. He stands on the gunwale proudly. His white chest plumage stirs and fluffs in the wind, and catches the first pink beams of the sun.

“You’re beautiful, aren’t you?” I say, and of course he ignores me. He’s almost close enough for me to stroke his feathers, but something tells me that would be unwise. So we sit and enjoy the dawn together.

I spend a little time just staring at my hands. Long, delicate fingers, and smooth, smooth skin. These are my hands; I’ve known them all my life. And yet, they’re so different from my hands. I try to explore this dual awareness, but I understand so little of what I’m feeling. I have no specific memories that belong to this place, and yet I know this is my body, and I know how to sail a craft like this single-handed, but I don’t remember the lessons.

The bird — I think he’s a falcon — makes a little sound and I look at him, but he’s intent on the view ahead. Looking past him I can now see the merest shadow of land against the horizon.

“I guess that’s where we’re going,” I say. After all, I’ve been keeping the course all night, and we’re making good time. “You might as well enjoy the free ride.”

As I watch, the line resolves itself more firmly as dark cliffs edged here and there with pink where the sun’s light catches them. Then, closer still, I can just discern specks of white, rising and diving and wheeling before the cliffs. The falcon leans forwards and starts to unfurl his wings, as if he can almost taste the distant sea birds. Then, without any parting vocalisation, he beats his wings and lifts away from the boat and powers away ahead of us, low over the waves, towards the waiting prey.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.08

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

This isn't panic, this is culture shock.

Story:

***

Someone is coming up from belowdecks. Footfalls on the steps inside the low door, then the door itself is pushed open. A man, tall and elegant, somehow even in that position, extricates himself from the cabin up into the cockpit. No, not a man, I correct myself. An elf, like me. Only, not like me. He has long fine white hair tucked in under a fur he’s wrapped around his shoulders, and a beautiful perfect face. It has the look about it of immeasurable age, and yet it is the face of a young man. His eyes are dark, and I realise suddenly they have no whites, but a too-large-seeming pupil and an iris of striking blue filling the entire visible eyeball.

He stares back at me, and I can see suddenly he’s afraid.

“Taniel,” he says softly.

I nod. “Kerilas,” I answer. It has to be.

He nods, but his eyes don’t leave me. “Paul,” he says, even more quietly, as if the sky might hear him.

“James,” I answer.

“What the hell is going on?” He’s just able to keep calm. I can see the struggle in his face. He’s on the edge of panic.

“I don’t know,” I whisper back. “I’ve been here for hours,” I point out, remembering that he will have only just woken up. “I thought I was dreaming but I’m not!” Now I’m saying it aloud, and hearing my own voice, at once familiar and completely different. It makes it all so much more real. Hearing the way my voice is shaking.

“It’s not a dream,” he echoes.

I think he’s really on the verge of panic. So I say, “Sit down. Don’t stand in the cockpit unless you’re doing something.”

He obeys, sitting across from me. He’s glad, it seems to me, that someone’s taking charge, even in such a small way as this. My advantage of a few hours is I can be calmer. He’s trying so hard not to panic.

“I was just suddenly here,” I say. “I thought I was dreaming, but it’s not stopping. It feels so real. Everything. Everything feels completely real. And… I know what I’m doing. I mean, I’ve been holding course all night.”

“Where to?”

In answer I look forward. He follows my gaze. The cliffs are high and jagged here; there’s no-where immediately evident where we can put in. “There, I guess. Wherever that is. The next island in the chain.” I remember from Ken’s description: We’re on the end of a chain of small volcanic islands called the Cat’s Tail that lead, if we follow them South-South-West for a few more days, into the heart of the Jeodin archipelago. “The point is, I knew how,” I say urgently. “I’ve never sailed a boat in my life, but I know how to do it.”

“How can this be happening?” he wants to know.

“I don’t know,” I say quickly. “I mean, I was awake, and I didn’t see anything… I don’t know, any kind of transition. No wavy lines or anything.”

He can chuckle at that. “Here, you must be cold,” he says suddenly, standing and removing the fur from his shoulders. I realise that I have been feeling cold. It crept up on me with the dawn, while I was lulled by the sea’s voice and the falcon’s company. He sits again, next to me, and wraps the fur around me, and I’m glad to let him do it, and ironically it’s now that I start shivering, and he keeps his arm around me. I can’t believe how safe that makes me feel. “You feeling better?”

I nod. I can hardly tell him that I feel wonderful.

“God, it must have been awful, being on your own all night. Why didn’t you wake someone?”

“I…” I’m a little lost for words. “I don’t know,” I admit after a while. “I didn’t know if anyone else… You know.”

“Yeah.”

“And I really thought it had to be a dream, for ages. I thought…” I run out of words again. It’s interesting, I think, that he’s immediately so protective of me, and how easily I let myself snuggle in the crook of his arm. It was as if that little exchange of body-language went on without either of us really thinking about it. Now I am thinking about it I get self-conscious, of course, and move to sit more upright.

Not without a little regret. It’s funny, I think, that he’d never have made these little gestures before… before I was in this female form.

“Yeah, sorry Paulie, I’m not sure what I was thinking there,” James says.

“It… It’s okay. Look, you’re going to get cold now.” It would be another hour or two before the sun had any real warmth in it, I reckon.

“Nah, I’m okay. Anyway, I’ll go and get another one if I get too cold. There’s loads of these furs down below.”

I nod, accepting it. “God, this is so weird.”

“‘Don’t panic,’” he says. “‘Don’t panic.’” He’s quoting Arthur Dent, of course.

“‘This isn’t panic, this is culture shock,’” I quote back. “‘You wait ’til I’ve settled in and got my bearings a bit. Then I’ll start panicking!’”

It makes him laugh a little anyway. Something familiar, something shared. And it does help.

“You know, I have to say, you look quite pretty like that,” James says.

“Er…” I can’t help smiling. “Thanks. Oh, and so do you. I mean, handsome I guess.”

It’s his turn to smile a little shyly. “No, what I mean is… you’re a girl.”

“I, uh, I noticed,” I say, noncommittally.

“So, um, are you okay? I mean, I think if that happened to me I’d go crazy, I reckon.”

“Early days,” I say. “Right now I’m thinking more about the fact I’m not entirely human, you know? And neither are you.”

“Oh, God, yeah,” he says, almost absently raising a hand to his ear, exploring how it comes to a tip. I remember doing the same myself earlier. I think the points of his ears are more prominent though. “God…”

“So, what colour eyes have I got?” I ask suddenly, to distract him.

“Green,” he tells me.

“Of course they are.”

“They’ve got this funny… It’s like they’re too big? The pupil and iris is so big you can’t see the whites at all.”

“Yeah, you’re the same,” I say.

“Yeah? Wow. That’s so weird.

“Yeah, I know. Good night vision,” I add, remembering how bright the stars had seemed, and the bioluminescence of the sea.

“What c–”

“Blue,” I say. “A bit darker than yours are normally.”

“Yours are kind of chibi I have to say,” he adds. “Big and pretty and…” He trails off, suddenly shy.

I chuckle. “All ready for my big scene with the tentacled sea monster?”

“Oh, don’t,” he says, and falls silent.

“Yeah,” I say quietly. “Maybe that isn’t funny.” I start shivering again. He’s shivering too, I see. “Look, I’m not being funny or anything, but can you hold me again, like before?”

“Er, yeah, sure.”

“It… I think it helped a bit,” I say. He turned a bit and I lean against him again. Then I sit up and pass him some of the fur. “Look, it’s big enough. Wrap it round both of us.”

He obeys, and I snuggle in against his side under the fur. I was being selfish, but I suddenly see how it helps him too. It’s easier for him if he can feel he has someone to protect. It gives him something to do, someone to be strong for. His forearm rests across my belly. It feels indescribable, to feel so protected. I have a little flashback suddenly. I’m snuggling like this against my father, and it’s his arm lying passively but strong and protective over my tummy, and falling asleep like that, lulled by the rocking of the ship.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.09

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

But I'm a girl!

Story:

***

“But I’m a girl!” Lee wails for about the eighteen billionth time. Well, maybe the third. Or fourth. “What am I s’posed to do now?”

“Well if I were you, I’d play with my breasts,” James points out, having about exhausted the sensible, intelligent and sympathetic responses. “Seriously.”

“What? Oh, yeah, that’s a thought.” Lee’s usual sardonic grin flashes suddenly from the petite Asian-looking girl’s face. It’s kind of weird. Given the right cue, Lee could always be depended to switch into showman-mode. “No! Wait! You’re trying to distract me!”

“Well your breasts are trying to distract me!” James retorts.

“Stop looking at my breasts! Oh God, what am I saying?” He buries his face in his hands again.

Samila is a rather well-endowed young woman. That’s how Lee had described her anyway, at the start of the campaign: “Big charisma, big eyes, big smile, big…” He had tried not to say it but eventually he had to: “Bazoongas.” Big grin.

“You really are a simple creature, aren’t you?” Ken had observed dryly.

“Yup.”

Back in the present James says, “Anyway, the same thing happened to Paul here, and he’s not freaking out like you are.”

I can feel my face bursting out in a blush. “So where’s Simon?” I ask, to change the subject. We’re all accounted for otherwise; myself, James, Lee, Dave, who’s sitting next to Lee on the other side of the cockpit looking uncomfortable and scared. Lotan, it surprises no-one, is this huge guy, the absolute epitome of the muscle-bound warrior hero. We’ve always joked about how he almost always plays characters like that, just as everyone jokes that I almost always play female characters (these things do not go unnoticed after a while), but the sheer physical presence of someone that tall and that well-built takes some getting used to; not least by Dave, it would appear from the slightly glazed expression on his face. Samila — Lee — Samila, whatever, looks like a child by his side.

We’re still in the water. I had heaved-to and dropped anchor and furled the sails when the other two came up on deck, so we could talk and I didn’t have to worry about what the boat was doing.

“His character died,” James says.

“Yeah, but that was before…” Lee starts. “I dunno, before whatever-the-fuck it was that just happened to us.”

“There’s someone still asleep downstairs,” Dave says finally.

“Oh…” I start. “That’ll be the NPC you picked up. What was her name?”

“Uh…” James starts.

“I can’t remember,” Dave says.

Lee looks blank as well.

“Oh this is good,” I say. “You think Simon’ll be… I dunno, her?”

“Why should he be?”

“Because we’re all here apart from him!”

“And Ken,” Lee says. “If this has happened to all of us, what the hell’s happened to him?”

We look at each other for a few moments then, as one, slowly look into the sky.

“No, that’s ridiculous,” James says.

“Any more than this is?” Lee snaps back.

“If he’s up there, we’re in really big trouble,” Dave says quietly, still looking at the sky.

“He’s not up there, don’t be stupid,” James insists.

“Anyway, what about Simon?” I ask again. “Barak died, so what… is he dead now?”

“Maybe nothing happened to him. Maybe he’s back at the hall wondering what the hell happened to all of us.” Dave says.

“Are we still at the hall?” Lee wonders. “I thought we’d finished and gone home.”

“So did I,” I say.

“Do you remember going home?” Dave asks.

“I’m not sure,” James says. I just shake my head. So does Lee. “I think I was walking in the fog, but it might have been before. God, I might have dreamed that since being here for all I know!” He’s sounding frustrated and scared again

“I thought I was dreaming,” I say, “so I thought I had to have gone to bed but… I can’t remember. It’s vague. I remember XP being given out,” I add.

“Yeah, I remember that too,” Lee says.

“Yeah,” adds Dave. “Fucking Hell, this is insane!” he yells suddenly, standing and alarming Lee in the process.

“Yes, it’s insane,” James snaps back. “But it doesn’t do any good to just go on about it, does it? Now sit down.”

They glare at each other for a few moments, then Dave sits back down, sulkily.

“We’ve got to decide what we’re going to do,” James says.

“I don’t know that we should be trying to do anything,” Dave answers. “I mean, none of this is real, is it? It can’t be. We’re obviously in some kind of… I don’t know, shared hallucination or something.”

James sighs irritably. I find myself putting my hand on his, as if to say, ‘be calm, you’re scaring me.’ And he does calm down. Strange, to have a power like that, but I did it automatically, like I operate the boat, automatically.

It doesn’t go unnoticed. “What…? Is something going on here I don’t know about?” Lee asks, pointing quickly between the two of us.

“No,” I say.

“Don’t be so fucking stupid,” James adds more forcefully.

“Must be an elf thing,” Lee quips to Dave.

“Oh, shut it,” James says tiredly, and pulls his hand back. “That’s what it’s going to be now, is it? If it’s not about fucking it’s an elf thing?”

“Oh come on, I was only joking!”

It’s a funny thing; I suddenly notice how Lee and Dave — rather Samila and Lotan, I suppose — look much more highly sexed than James/Kerilas and, I presume, myself. I haven’t seen a reflection of myself yet, but I can look down and see that I’m not very curvy, compared to Samila anyway. And Kerilas has an ethereal, androgynous beauty. I do wonder if I have it too. Somehow I can’t believe it.

But already I can see there’s a gulf opening between us and the other two… The humans. It’s… It’s astonishing how quickly something like that can happen, how someone turns into ‘us’, and someone else turns into ‘them’.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.10

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Are we heading South?

Story:

***

“I have another question,” Dave says a little later. The formality with which he speaks is weirdly at odds with his muscular, barbaric visage. “Where’s the loo?”

We all stare at him. I don’t know what to think.

“You still think this is a hallucination?” James says acidly.

“You know, I think I prefer you when you’re smoking grass,” Dave bites back.

“Yeah, so do I.” James sulks a little, acknowledging the point, after a fashion.

“Oh shut up, both of you!” I snap. “You’re like fucking children.” It’s surprising enough that they both do actually subside.

“Maybe it’s down below?” Lee suggests.

“I looked before I came up,” Dave replies.

“Well, can’t you just pee over the side or something?” Lee follows up, then a realisation creeps over his face. “Oh shit!”

James starts giggling, but I poke him to make him stop. Lee buries his head in his hands again.

Dave looks confused. “I don’t… Oh, I see,” he says, getting Lee’s predicament a little late. “Oh man, I–”

“Oh fucking hell!” Lee wails. He looks at me, as if I might have some solution. I just shrug and mouth ‘I don’t know!’ I don’t know. I suppose, I think, smiling at the thought, it simply had yet to become a pressing issue.

Thing is, I’ve never peed standing up. I never could bring myself to do it, even as a child. So it was going to become a pressing issue sooner or later anyway.

“I was going to say,” Dave struggles back into the conversation, then gets shy as everyone’s looking at him again. “I don’t only have to pee anyway.”

“Ah,” James says.

“I mean, where do we go? What are we supposed use to wipe our bottoms?” Dave asks, rather plaintively. “What did people do before they had toilet paper?”

We’re all stumped by this.

I start giggling. I can’t help it, and I know it’s especially silly because I don’t have any better idea than anyone else. It’s simply the juxtaposition of this huge, rather buff, warrior type fretting primly about not having any toilet paper. I can’t help it.

“It’s not funny!” Dave protests.

“I know!” I manage through my giggles. “I know! I’m sorry…” It’s no use.

“Shut up!”

“I’m trying to…”

“She’s got the giggles,” I hear James say. All I can do is nod and try to hide my face.

“He,” Lee reminds him.

I sigh. Well, it stopped my giggling fit. I share a look with Lee for a moment. Even I don’t know what expression I’m showing. Finally I look away.

“Maybe you just use your hand,” James wonders aloud. That gets a chorus of horrified reactions, from myself included. “You’d wash your hands afterwards!” James protests. “With… something! I don’t know. Have they invented soap?”

“God knows,” Lee mutters. “Maybe you’re supposed to jump in the sea and do it. We’d pull you out again, wouldn’t we guys?” Big grin. Again, it’s so weird to see such a Lee-ish expression in that pretty face. “We wouldn’t sail away or nothing.”

“Yeah, and what if there are sharks?”

“Mmm, or tentacled sea monsters,” Lee elaborates.

“That’s not funny,” James and I say in unison. Then I ruin it by starting to giggle again.

“You’re getting hysterical,” Lee informs me, unnecessarily. “Stop being so girly.”

I stick my tongue out at her.

“Ew! Forked tongue!” Lee gasps, pointing.

“What? Bloody isn’t!” I object. But then I have to check, damn her; feeling inside my mouth and then sticking my tongue out again so I can feel it with my fingers.

“Haha, madeyercheck,” Lee cackles.

“Cow.”

We’re interrupted by the cabin door opening. A young woman climbs out onto the deck carrying a small woven bag of something. She has the flat features and complexion that makes me instantly think, ~Southern Islander. She’s a long way from home.~ I don’t know where that information came from. The same place as the shipcraft, I suppose.

“Good morning,” she says, a little formally. “I’m sorry I slept so late.”

“That’s all right,” James replies. “You’d been through a lot.”

~That’s not English,~ I realise. We glance between us quickly, absorbing that. James looks especially surprised, because his reply hadn’t been in English either, but the same language she had used.

The young woman smiles, then comes to the side of the cockpit next to me, climbs up on the seat, turns, hitches up her skirts and sits on the gunwale, her rear end overhanging the water… And right there and then does her business.

I’m frozen in surprise and embarrassment. I just look away quickly. Down. Anywhere but at her. I can see the others doing the same thing.

“Are we heading South?” she asks conversationally.

“Uh… yes,” I manage. “Up the Cat’s Tail into Jeodin.” The foreign words trip out of my mouth easily.

“I’m so happy to be away from that place I don’t care where we’re going,” she says. None of us have anything we can add to that, so she finishes what she’s doing in silence, opens the bag she brought up on deck and wipes herself with a clump of something off-white. It looks like wool, although I’m still trying to avert my eyes, without trying to look too much like I’m averting my eyes. It’s clear she has no taboos about this sort of thing at all. “We’re nearly out of bumwool,” she comments matter-of-factly, dropping what she just used over the side of the boat. She pulls the drawstring tight on the bag and stands up, letting her skirts fall. “I’ll see if there’s any more in the cabin.”

And back down into the cabin she goes, leaving the four of us unable quite to look at each other, stunned.

Lee’s the first to find her voice. His voice. (Whatever.) “Okay, there is no way I would have dreamed that.”

“There you go then,” James says to Dave.

“It’s all right, I found some more!” the young woman yells up from inside the cabin.

“I’ll wait until we hit land, thank you,” Dave says stiffly.

“That could be a few days yet,” I point out.

“Why? I thought we were going there?” He points at the rocky island lying about a mile to starboard.

“We can’t, there’s no-where to land. There’s nothing there but birds and cliffs,” I point out.

“How do you know? We haven’t been all the way around–”

“I know!” I insist. “I remember. I don’t know how, but I’ve… I’ve sailed around here before.”

“You might as well get it over with,” James says to Dave, not being sarcastic this time. “Look, there’s going to be ten thousand things that are going to be weird as fuck to us, and this is, like, two on the list. We’re on a boat, there’s no private loo, so you go over the side and you wipe your arse with bumwool.” He used the word the girl had used, in that language. “Get used to it. All of us. And no joking or making fun, alright?”

“Yeah,” I murmur. Suddenly I realise how tired I’m feeling. And I can smell… “Can I smell cooking?” I ask aloud.

“I think our friend has found something to eat as well.” It smells like sausages, of all things.

“She did wash her hands, didn’t she?” Lee asks, suddenly.

None of us know the answer to that. Maybe there’s something to wash them with in the cabin, but I suspect we’re all thinking that number three on the list might well be reduced expectations of personal hygeine.

Oh, but the cooking sausages smell good. “There must be some kind of barbecue arrangement down there,” James speculates. “It’s not like there’s going to be gas.”

“Tell you what, I’ll go down and find out,” I say. “I’m tired anyway, I might see if I can get a little sleep.”

“See if she’s making enough for all of us, or just herself,” Lee says. “I’m starving.”

I get up and go down, leaving the fur with James. There is indeed a barbecue arrangement; a small curved-bottomed tray on a gimbal with charcoal burning in the bottom. The girl is standing by it, tending the meat with a wooden spatula.

“I’m sorry, Miss; I could only find this in the stores,” she says. “Perhaps we can catch some fish today, and I’ll cook it for you.” She smiles brightly in the gloom inside the cabin. “The others will all eat meat, won’t they?”

“Um…” I begin, dumbly. I don’t eat meat? That’s a bitter blow. “As far as I know they do. I’m not hungry anyway,” I lie. The smell of the lamb sizzling is doing things inside my stomach, and for a moment I’m actually not sure if I’m hungry or nauseous. And if I don’t eat meat, then, is that religious or biological? I did define the character as a sea-elf after all. “I was just looking for somewhere I can sleep for a while,” I finish.

In answer, she points toward the double-berth I can just see in the bows. There are, as James had mentioned earlier, plenty of furs, and it’s looking increasingly inviting. “You should sit. You’re in the way,” she tells me, but she smiles too.

“Okay,” I say, and edge around her and head toward the berths at the front.

“There is some fruit,” the girl says, then. “It’s only dried but it might be better than nothing.”

“I’m really not hungry,” I say. “Is there some water somewhere though?” I’m glad she seems to have taken it upon herself to ‘keep house’ as it were. Her simple competence in these little things while the four of us are floundering around is so reassuring. It’s the classic role of an NPC dragged onto an adventure of course, which makes me think: Is that just her destiny now? If Dave hadn’t been anal enough to slow the game down by checking belowdecks on that other boat, would she even exist?

But she seems like a whole, real woman. The play of expressions on her face speaks of simple reality. The texture of her skin, the freckles, the way she shoves her hair behind her ears carelessly before she reaches to pull a leather flask off the small shelf over the barbecue. She hands it to me.

“Thank you,” I say, and I take a few sips. I had intially thought to take a good long drink, but an instinct stops me. “How much have we got, do you know?” I ask.

“I think we have enough for about five days,” she says, taking the flask back from me.

“We should make landfall before then,” I say. Then, “What is your name?” I ask, impulsively. “In the rush last night no-one got around to telling me.” I try an apologetic smile.

“I’m Jalese, Miss,” she replies, looking at me a little curiously.

“Jalese. That’s pretty. I’m Taniel, by the way.”

“Yes, I know,” she says.

Damn. Obviously we did have some conversation where names were exchanged the previous night — in her memory anyway.

“I won’t forget again,” I promise. “I’m very tired. We’re all… We’re all a bit disoriented,” I explain. “Something happened to us back there, while we were escaping. I don’t understand it yet. Our memories aren’t quite… all there.”

“I understand, Miss. Perhaps we should just rest today,”

“Yes,” I agree. “Maybe that’s a good idea.”

“I’ll wake you if we need you,” she reassures me.

“Thank you. Have you spent a lot of time on boats?” I ask. She squints at me, slightly comically. “I’m sorry, that was a stupid question,” I say. “I’m having a very strange day.”

“Go to sleep, Miss.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.11

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Fur

Story:

***

Fur, I have decided, is a very nice material to sleep in. I’m not sure what kind of fur it is, but it’s very soft. I hope, if I’m not supposed to eat meat, that it’s at least okay for me to use fur. Jalese didn’t seem to think it odd of me anyway.

And, I tell myself, we’re in a primitive society, and fur is still a necessary material, so the whole modern attitude to the use of fur doesn’t apply. I tell myself. It’s simply practical.

About the last thing I remember before falling asleep was squirming out of my tunic and trousers, and being naked in all that fur, feeling it tickle and caress me all over. I’ve never been a sensual person, but I started to feel that this could change now. Or at least later, because I really did need to sleep.

I was so tired I didn’t even remember to be afraid that I might wake up back home in that horrible body.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.12

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

This is a world where magic is real; the gods are real; spells work.

Story:

***

“So then what happened, we climbed all the way to the top of this mountain, only to find the old man got there before us, sitting there happy as you like on this tatty old rug he’s put down where it’s a bit flat. Now we knew there was no way he could’ve got past us on foot, ’cause we were, you know, hot-footing it ourselves.”

Lee isn’t speaking English. He’s telling the story to Jalese. His idiomatic way of speaking translates surprisingly well.

I had slept the whole of the rest of the morning. It’s mid-afternoon now, and rain is pattering on the deck above us. Everyone has crowded into the cabin to stay dry. Lee is the only one standing, telling the story to Jalese, who’s sitting on her bunk, listening. Dave’s in his bunk nearer the stern of the boat, sleeping, I think, and James, I discover belatedly, is lying next to me in the double-bunk space of the bow. He’s lying the other way around though, with his feet not far from my head as I wake. So at least I got to find out if male elves’ feet smell. (They don’t, of course.)

I shuffle around under the furs in the small space so I’m facing the same way and can join in the conversation.

“Anyway, Gyrefalcon straight away spots that the old rug this guy’s sitting on is the same as the one in the shop–”

“It’s a flying carpet!” Jalese exclaims, instantly getting it.

“Yep, it’s an actual genuine flying carpet. Now, Gyrefalcon hasn’t said anything at this point. He’s the only one who’s figured it out, and he’s wondering, either this guy is a complete amateur, being so obvious about it and all, or he’s a sorceror, and he’s taunting us, ’cause he knows we’ve got to get to — uh — Dal Teng is it?”

“Yes,” Jalese confirms.

“Dal Teng in three days or it’ll be too late to save Hanima, so… Anyway, Gyrefalcon’s figured this out, and he’s thinking, you can’t just steal a flying carpet, ’cause they’re loyal to their masters until death, you know?”

Jalese nods. “So you’ve got to kill its master,” she says.

“Aha. Or, persuade him to give you a lift!” Lee says triumphantly.

“A sorceror? Persuade a sorceror to…” Jalese is astonished.

“Who’s Gyrefalcon?” I whisper to James, in English.

“He’s Simon’s character in the last Jeodin campaign we did. It was before you joined the group,” James replies.

“Ohhh. Should Lee be–”

“Don’t see any harm. It’s just a story to her, innit?” He stretches lazily.

“So what happened? In the campaign?”

“Lee’s telling it, isn’t he?” He grins. “It was all about discovering this conspiracy to take over the world, and it turned out it was actually headed by Kaleshha. She’s like the goddess of war or something, so it got to a point where we were so high level we walked into her main temple and said ‘Come and have a go if you think you’re hard enough.’”

“In those words? To a goddess?”

“Yup. So she came and had a go, and it turned out she — uh — was hard enough.”

“Ah.”

“Almost, ’cause we did actually defeat her. We didn’t kill her, you can’t just kill deities, it’s considered bad form or something, but she was badly weakened and buried under a volcano. And all of us got killed, except Gyrefalcon, who just about managed to get to safety with Hanima on that magic carpet when the temple got swallowed up by the lava. Hanima was his girlfriend,” he explained. “NPC. She was like a princess or something that Kaleshha was holding hostage.”

“Oh, right.”

“Anyway, so they went off and married and inherited, I dunno, half a kingdom or something, had kids and lived happily ever after. That’s how the campaign ended.”

“Oh. Wow.”

“Yeah, that was a really good one. Shame you missed it, really.”

“No, I mean, Simon got the girl. Wow.”

James laughs. “Emotional attachments formed in life or death situations. You know how it is.”

I chuckle too, and turn over onto my back, just in time remembering to make sure I’m covering myself. I’m half listening to Lee telling the story of the battle of wits between Gyrefalcon and the sorceror on the mountain-top. I’m half thinking. “Where’d he get the name from? Gyrefalcon, I mean.” I use the Jeodine translation Lee had used. “Is that a falcon of some sort?”

“Yeah, that’s right. ‘Gyrefalcon,’” he says in English. “I mean, his character had a proper name and all, but we never used it. Gyrefalcon was like a nickname I suppose. I remember he brought a picture in. A gyre falcon is a kind of falcon, amazingly enough.” James explains. “It’s bigger than most falcons, and it’s got mostly white feathers, ’specially on its breast.”

I find myself taking a deep superstitious breath, my suspicion confirmed. The large white-breasted bird of prey that shared an hour or so of the morning with me, before flying off in search of food.

“This is a world,” I say quietly to James, “where magic is real; the gods are real; spells work.”

“Yeah.”

“And omens can be real and not just in our imagination. Right?”

“Makes sense.”

“I think I saw a gyre falcon this morning, before anyone else was awake.”

James sits up so fast he forgets his head is under a beam, and he hits the back of it quite painfully. He almost doesn’t notice, staring at me.

“Really? You saw that? What did it do?”

“It just stood on the gunwale for a while. I think — I thought it was hitching a lift to that island, you know, with all the birds. When we got within sight of it, he just flew off.”

“Who flew off?” Lee wants to know, his story interrupted.

“A gyre falcon,” James replies. They both speak in the native language, whatever it’s called. Jeodinese? I speculate. Jeodine? “Taniel saw it this morning.”

“Oooh, spooky,” Lee agrees. He switches to English. “You don’t think…”

“Simon’s character in this campaign died,” James sums up. “He still has another character alive in this world, at this time.”

“And wherever he is, he must be alone, thinking it only happened to him,” I add. “We have to find him.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.13

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Bloody sea elves.

Story:

***

The following morning we are all more than rested and starting to understand what ‘cabin fever’ means. Lotan… Dave had managed to spear a couple of fairly large fish with a boat harpoon in the night, so we had one of them barbecued for breakfast, which Jalese managed to make into something interesting with the dried fruit and some tangy spices and sweet potato she found in the small food store. It was delicious, and we were hungry. I was very hungry. I’d missed out on the sausages.

So after breakfast I head up on deck with Lee and James while Dave crashes out on his bunk after sitting the night watch, and Jalese starts the process of filleting and curing the other fish. I get to play captain, this time, yelling out instructions to the other two to raise the gaff and open the sail, get the anchor up and the sail unfurled and… about halfway through I find I’ve switched to Jeodine because I can explain what I want better, and they get on and do it, and within a few minutes we’re under way. We have to sail quite close to the wind for this gaff rig. The feeling as the sail suddenly fills and the rigging takes up the strain and the whole vessel tightens and banks, making us dive to the other side of the cockpit to counterbalance it, is exhilarating. I can almost feel the patterns of air pressure sucking our little boat forward. I can see it in Samila’s and Kerilas’s faces too. Samila — Lee looks the happiest I’ve seen her since we came here, enjoying the speed and the wind in her hair. I show her the ropes — literally — letting her have the tiller and the boom line or whatever it’s called in English so she can feel how the boat handles. I don’t think she has any residual memory of sailing a boat the way I have, so this is new. I look at Samila’s face again; ethnically, she’s not of Jeodin, I can recognise now: She’s a mainlander.

“How do you know which direction to go?” she yells in my ear.

“I’m not sure,” I reply honestly. “I just do. I know we have to go South-South-West. We might miss some of the islands in the Tail, but we’ll hit the central archipelago no problem.”

“But there’s no compass or maps or anything!”

“I know. I can just tell. North is…” I close my eyes a moment and point. “That way.” I open my eyes. I’m pointing off the starboard stern.

“Bloody sea elves,” she says, disconcertingly with Lee’s usual grin.

“Let the line out a little, you’re heading too far to starboard. Just ease it out a bit.”

She obeys, getting the feel of it. “Yeah, I see.”

“This is a good wind,” I declare. I wonder how long our luck is going to last. I watch Kerilas for a while, satisfied that Samila’s keeping course. Kerilas stands at the bow, disdaining any hand-hold, which seems reckless to me, but he seems the embodiment of grace and poise. I consider that he may be testing precisely that.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.14

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

We could get stranded ashore.

Story:

***

“I’m just saying I don’t think it’s a great idea just sailing right into a busy port before we find out more about what actually goes on there!” Lotan is saying, again. “What do you say?” he asks Kerilas.

We’ve been sailing for three days. Supplies are running low. We can catch fish, but out here we can’t catch any fruit or vegetables. Or bumwool for that matter, which is a source of growing anxiety on board. Someone’s using too much.

Apart from anything else, we’re sick of the sight of each other. I’m probably doing better than any of us, with the possible exception of Jalese. I’m kept busiest running the boat; doing things or giving orders; and I suppose Taniel was always used to it anyway. Everyone else is getting snappy.

We’re off the coast of another island; a larger one this time, big enough to support a population. We’ve sailed past fishing harbours and have found a larger (but not very large) trading port which Jalese says is Port Denhall, and that she lived there for a while and it’s okay (not her words). The name sounds vaguely familiar, but no particular alarm bells are going off. Still, we’re sitting off the coast by a mile or so, unsure.

“Well, what do you suggest?” Kerilas says. It’s ironic given the James we were used to back home how he’s apparently settled into a position of authority. I’m in charge of the boat, but Kerilas is the one who we all seem to turn to to make the calls. Not that there’s been that many for him to make while we’ve been at sea.

“Can’t we put in somewhere out of the way and walk into town?”

“I think that’s a very bad idea,” Jalese says. We’re talking in Jeodine all the time now, not least in deference to her. We’re using our character names all the time as well. When I stop to think about it it’s still remarkable how easily it all comes to us. We all feel like we’ve been called these names all our lives. It’s that dual-awareness again.

“Why?” Kerilas asks. He’s not being combative; he wants to know.

“We’ll have to leave enough people to guard the boat itself,” Jalese points out, as if that should have been obvious. “And anyway, anywhere we can put in is going to be a fishing harbour. We’re not going to find anywhere deserted.”

“We can’t afford the harbourmaster fees,” Samila says. She’s been quiet for the last two days, taking to moping about belowdecks by herself when she could. “In case anyone forgot, we haven’t got any money. We haven’t got anything we can sell to make money. I still think we should sell the boat.”

“No!” Jalese and I say in unison.

“Samila’s right,” Kerilas points out. “We literally don’t have any money. We can’t even go into a market to buy food, and no, we’re not going to start stealing,” he adds. “The only thing of value we have is this boat.”

“And then what?” I ask hotly. “We’re going to be stuck on this island, that’s then what! If you don’t have a ship or a boat of some kind you’re not mobile! We might as well settle down and become sheep farmers.”

“There’s worse things we could do,” Kerilas says.

I just stare at him, amazed. “You’re kidding, aren’t you?”

“I think we might have to sell the boat, Taniel,” he says. I start huffing. “Listen, we can properly equip ourselves then. We can get some decent clothes and… and weapons I suppose, and whatever else we need, then maybe we can buy passage on a ship–”

Jalese is shaking her head.

“Why not? What’s wrong with that plan?”

“You want to get taken by pirates again, don’t you?” she says, stressing on the ‘again’ pointedly. I notice that she’s saying ‘you’ and not ‘we’. I also note that I don’t remember Ken saying how we were all captured in the first place. All in different ways, I think, meeting up at the holding camp. I–

Flash to a memory. Chaos and fire on a wooden ship. People are fighting. My father bundling me into a hidey-hole. My father…? I can’t make his face out, but I know it was the last time I saw him alive. I’m afraid. ~How long ago was that?~

“Listen to me,” Jalese continues, “we don’t have to pay harbourmaster fees up front. The boat itself is surety, you see? We can go ashore and then who knows what could turn up? We might find some other way to pay the fee and get what we need and move on. And if we don’t then… then I suppose we might try to find a buyer.”

Everyone’s thinking about that. “We can’t just sit out here forever,” Lotan points out. “I think that’s the fairest option,” he adds, looking at me. “We’re not going to get anything done out here.”

“We must still do everything we can to keep the boat,” Jalese insists.

“What do you think, Sami?” Kerilas asks Samila.

Samila just waves a hand. ‘Don’t care,’ the gesture says.

Kerilas looks at me thoughtfully.

Finally I sigh. “Whatever. I still think it’s a bad idea. We could get stranded ashore.”

“Yes, it’s a risk,” he agrees. “I don’t think we have another option right now. We are running out of supplies.”

That point at least is unanswerable.

“Will you take us into the harbour please?” he asks directly.

I bite my lip and nod. “Okay, ready-about.” We need to bring the boat about and zig-zag towards the harbour mouth. It’s called ‘tacking’ in English, I believe. Seeing everyone’s face saying ‘ready’, I announce, “About we go,” and turn us around onto the other tack. The boom swings across above our ducked heads and the sail refills.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.15

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Can you sing?

Story:

***

“Weren’t they supposed to send out a pilot or something?” Samila asks as we pass the harbour mouth.

“I don’t think so,” I say. “I think we’re too small. No danger of us grounding.”

“Oh. Okay.”

We have no oars, and no engine of course, so I have to bring us straight into a landing under sail. Now we really find out if I have access to proper sailing skills. I spot a man on the quayside with what looks like a large white solid tennis raquet, waving it at us and pointing with it. I get the idea, trusting that I’m right, and head towards the part of the quay he’s indicating.

It appears I do know what I’m doing, because I bring our boat up to the quay so gently Lotan and Samila can just step lightly ashore and tie us up against a mooring post at each end.

The harbourmaster — I presume it’s the harbourmaster — is already waiting for us, and he’s just the first in line. I begin to worry. Are we in trouble already? Is this place so piss-poor and small that a boat our size is a major event? It doesn’t look like it. Maybe it’s just a quiet day.

Thankfully, Kerilas steps forward to meet the officials and their bodyguards or whatever they are. Jalese stays at his side. I think Jalese has sensed by now that we don’t really know what we’re doing. We seem to discover what competencies we have as and when they’re needed. I’m very happy to keep myself busy getting the boat in order to be left in the care of the harbourmaster. But I start to feel that something’s wrong; as if someone’s watching me; as if someone’s touching me.

I shake it off as paranoia and finish what I’m doing. By the time I’m finished the conversation with the harbour officials seems to be over too, and a funny little guy is standing on the quay near our bow doing some kind of incantation, and occasionally sprinkling water over the gunwales from a vial.

“What’s he doing?” I ask Kerilas, who’s come back to the side of the boat to help me out, if I needed it.

“He’s making a Binding,” Kerilas tells me. “We can’t take the boat anywhere until the fee’s paid, basically.”

“Oh, right.” I look at the little man again, a little more critically. ~Magic. Of course. Magic is real here.~

~Aren’t I supposed to be able to do magic?~ It honestly hadn’t occurred to me to wonder before now.

Kerilas lowered his voice and leaned close, so only I could hear him. “I think I can dispel it, if I had to. I’m not sure. I think I’d only find out if I had to try, and I’d rather not.”

“Yeah,” I agree.

“Can’t you feel it? You must be able to feel it, what he’s doing.”

I look at him a moment, then make myself relax, and put a hand on the gunwale. There is something different. It’s very difficult to isolate, like trying to use a sense one has never used. I know there’s something there but I don’t know how to make sense of it, but there are lines of force emanating from that man — suddenly not little or funny-looking at all, I feel — like tendrils or… more like a loom, back and forth, back and forth, making a strong, impenetrable fabric that is in part the quay and in part our boat, and with a lurch I recognise the source of the feeling I had earlier, the strange sense of invasion. I get a flash, a sense that ‘how dare he?! How dare he touch me there!’ and I want to stop him–

Words are coming out of my mouth, in another language again. I can feel the pulse of what he’s doing in my hand, and I push–

Kerilas’s hand on mine, on the gunwale, distracting me, breaking whatever it was I was doing. “It’s okay,” he says in English. “Let him finish.”

I stare at him stupidly for a few seconds. Back in the world of light and sound and touch. “Shit, that was…” I begin. I look again at the funny little man. He’s giving me a cold stare, then he turns back and resumes what he’s doing. There are a few other people by the quayside who have stopped and stared as well. “Fuck.” I’m shivering. My skin is trying to get goose-pimples. The air around us suddenly feels like just before a thunderstorm. “I don’t even know what that was.” All I know, suddenly, is that I want to get off this vessel. What had surrounded me and felt an extension of me was suddenly a little strange and uncomfortable. ~It’ll pass when the Binding’s lifted,~ I know, but it still makes me shiver.

Kerilas sees my mood, and offers a hand to help me over the gunwale. I take it, and after my feet land on the quay I’m glad of it, because it feels like the land is moving. I’m glad to keep hold of Kerilas’s arm as he starts leading me up to where the others have gathered. As we walk, the little man finishes his job. He starts to turn away, but I call him. “Excuse me,” I say, or at least the Jeodine equivalent — a more literal translation might be ‘hey you there’, but my intent was polite. “I apologise for what happened a moment ago,” I say. “I didn’t mean to interfere.”

“I understand, Mistress,” he replies formally. He has a surprisingly friendly voice. And the word ‘Mistress’ is a specific salutation, I understand: he’s addressing me as the boat’s master, but in the feminine of course. “The Neri are intimately bound with their vessels. I thought as you stayed aboard you were prepared. I apologise for the necessary intrusion.”

I can only stare at him, aware that I’m blushing, but I hardly know why. He nods and takes his leave, moving to catch up with the other port officials.

“It’s all right,” Kerilas is saying, still in English. “Come on, we need to figure out what to do next.”

“Er… Okay.”

“Port fees are a Crown a day, however much that is–”

“One gold piece?”

“I’d guess. Here’s the kicker: Market starts the day after tomorrow and goes on ten nights. Until then we’re going to have a bastard of a job buying much of anything in the way of supplies.”

“Even if we had money,” I remark.

“Well, quite. Gives us a couple of days to get our bearings and figure out how we can make some spending money without selling the boat. Worst case–”

“I know.” Worst case we sell the boat anyway, and Market would probably be the best opportunity to do it, and the best chance to find someone reasonably reputable to take us on up the Tail.

“Reminds me, can you sing?”

“What?”

“Jalese wanted to know.”

We crowd around the noticeboard standing by the quayside. It’s my first look at Jeodine writing.

“They have paper,” Samila’s saying as I approach.

“Yeah, but not toilet paper,” Lotan complains, but even he’s in on the joke now.

“Yeah, it’s probably expensive. Meanwhile they’ve got wool coming out of their ears…”

“That wasn’t a pleasant image!”

“What?” Samila mimes pulling an invisible tuft of wool from her ear, looking at it curiously, and twisting around as if to wipe her bottom with it, and gets a friendly, chiding shove from Lotan. At least she seems a little cheerier now we’re ashore. I’m still feeling distinctly wobbly. The ground keeps trying to pitch and roll under my feet, and I keep hanging on to Kerilas for now.

I pay attention to the noticeboard. Again, there’s the dissociation of the writing being at the same time alien and familiar and even legible. It’s pictogrammatic and written vertically, a little like Chinese I suppose, but it clearly isn’t chinese; if anything it reminds me more of hieroglyphs. My English-thinking brain can’t relate it to the language we’ve been speaking more and more in the past few days. It doesn’t work like that, it isn’t a representation of the spoken form.

There are notices from the harbourmaster, and a schedule of regular ferries further up the Cat’s Tail, including one direct to Jeodin City itself; another with a list of the local bylaws or whatever they called them. There were itineraries, goods for sale, goods wanted, cargoes — “Aha…” I begin.

“You know, their numbering system is shit,” Samila says, looking at the same material. “This is worse than Roman. You couldn’t do arithmetic with this! I’m amazed they can even count higher than their fingers!”

Still, there is enough here to figure out the calendar system. I’m aware of Jalese wandering off a little way, clearly bemused at how fixated we are with the information on the board, and we hadn’t even begun to take in the actual content yet.

“How can they be so sure of their schedules?” Kerilas muses to himself.

“What do you mean?” I ask.

“Everything’s sail, right? There’s no steamships or anything like that.”

“We haven’t seen any–”

“There aren’t. And sailing is horribly unpredictable. If the wind drops you can be stuck out there for weeks. How can they know months in advance that the market ships — marketeers,” he restates, finding and using the Jeodine word, “are going to arrive on that specific day?” He jabs at the date written on the yellowing schedule.

“I suppose I could invent Arabic numerals for them,” Samila proposes, still on her own hobby-horse.

“Why not?” Lotan asks. “Or hire yourself out as a — I don’t know, but I bet they have people especially to do their number-work.”

“You mean, like accountants?” Samila asks, a little sarcastically.

“Among other things, I’m sure.”

“Transcribe to civilised numbers, do the math, transcribe back, yeah… yeah, I’d probably have an advantage, unless their lot are already doing something like that. It’s probably a guild secret or something. I’m talking about basic stuff. Any one of us could do it.”

“I don’t suppose anyone wants a web designer?” I ask hopefully. It gets a little round of laughter anyway. “But I’ve got leet AJAX coding skillz!” I protest.

“You think arithmetic might be a guild secret?” Kerilas asks.

“Just a thought. Something…” She taps her head twice, “Something seems to ring right about it. Huh. If that’s right, then going around doing people’s maths for money is liable to get me into trouble, isn’t it.”

“How can you keep arithmetic a secret?” I ask, astonished.

“Well look. You teach people numbers like that for a start. You give them such a fucked-up complicated numbers system that gets so deep in their heads it doesn’t even occur to them that numbers are something you can manipulate. They must have a high level of literacy or they wouldn’t bother with the noticeboard at all, but… Make it hard for people to figure out numbers… what they owe, what they’re owed, how much things really cost, then offer to do it for them, for a percentage of course, and guess who works out the percentage…”

“Shit.”

“Hey.” Samila grins at me a little manically. “We can use this. I think.”

“You’re talking about ripping people off?” Lotan asks.

“Nah, just not getting ripped off ourselves, mainly.”

“Hey, where’s Jalese gone?” I wonder.

“Isn’t she…” Kerilas trails off, seeing she isn’t.

“Oh, I see her,” I say, indicating with my head the direction she’s gone, towards a row of buildings near the quayside. At least one of them looked like it could be a tavern or café or inn or whatever, their painted white and terracotta walls radiant in the late afternoon sun, like the other houses and warehouses and traders’ buildings climbing up the steep valley walls out of the harbour. “I’ll go and talk to her,” I say, and disengage from Kerilas to go into pursuit. “I guess we’ll be over there,” I add, pointing at the inn towards which Jalese seems to be walking.

“Okay, we’ll find you in a bit.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.16

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Aloof, unattainable elf-maiden.

Story:

***

“Jalese?” I say, coming up behind her. She stops and turns. “Um, are you leaving?”

She sighs and runs her fingers through her hair. “I don’t know,” she admits. “Do you want me to?” She uses the form of ‘you’ that means all of us, not including her.

“No!” I say quickly. “Look, um. I know we’re a bit weird.” I try a self-deprecating smile. She does have a smile in return, which is reassuring. “I suppose you’ve noticed we don’t really… Um, We don’t really know what we’re doing half the time.” She nods. “So, you know, if you want to say that’s it, I don’t blame you, I really don’t. But if you don’t, we could really… use your help.”

“What happened to you back there?” she asks directly, at last.

“I don’t know. We don’t know.”

I don’t want to say ‘we’re really from another world, we’ve taken over these bodies but we didn’t mean to, honest.’ I can see that not being entirely understood. And that’s without adding that ‘in fact I’m not sure this world is even real; our friend Ken just made it up for a game.’

“It’s like a kind of–” I want to say ‘amnesia’, but Jeodine doesn’t have an exact word. “Forgetting,” I manage. “I don’t remember anything, unless there’s something to remind me, then stuff comes back, like knowing how to sail a ship. I mean, I think I’m supposed to be some kind of magic user; I didn’t even remember that until just now. That guy doing the Binding on the boat–”

“You’re a novice shamaness of the Neria,” Jalese says patiently.

“I am? What… I mean, how do you know?”

“What did you think these were for?” she asks, reaching to my face suddenly and touching one of the charms braided into my hair.

“I thought they were just charms. You know, good-luck charms, talismens, something like that.”

“Well, we could make use of some good luck, don’t you think?” she says.

“Um–”

“I’ve seen you do this,” she says, and reaches to me again, and carefully unbraids one of the plaits near my temple, to free a charm, “and hold it in your hand like so,” she says, taking my hand and placing the charm on my open palm. “You did it the first night, as we were getting away, don’t you remember?”

The charm is a tiny spiral shell, exquisite and beautiful. It reminds me I really want to find a mirror at some point, and see what I really look like. My hand closes over it, but I can still see it, and I can feel it, as if my flesh has become liquid and flows through the inner chambers of the vacated shell; the memory of the creature that once lived there lingers, which for a moment feels slightly macabre. And the sea; the whole weight of the ocean, the crushing mass, but enfolding and protecting and cradling. “Oh, the Goddess,” I whisper aloud. “I can… I…” I don’t know. Back home I was never religious, and I never understood people who were, but I know this tiny token is a touch of the Goddess. I can feel her presence. We’re not in the sea, but we’re still in her influence, as is the whole of Jeodin, of course. “The Neri are my race,” I say aloud. “Maritime elves.” She nods. “But the Neria faith — the Goddess — it started with the Neri, but it’s widespread among humans now isn’t it?” She nods again. “Most people in Jeodin are probably adherents, aren’t they?”

“Including me, Miss.”

That would explain her deference to me, these last few days. A deference I hardly felt I deserved, but there it was. “I really don’t know what I’m doing,” I say, opening my palm again. I’m shocked to find that the shell has in fact embedded itself halfway into my flesh. It’s quite painless, but that sensation I had of being able to feel all the way through it must have been more literal than I’d thought. I touch it carefully with a finger of my other hand. It’s definitely fixed in there. I couldn’t tear it off without pulling away a chunk of my palm with it. “Oh bloody hell,” I say in English.

“Excuse my presumption in unbraiding it. You must cast now.”

“I don’t know–”

“Might I suggest a simple intercession of good fortune, for the five of us?” Jalese says.

“Er, like… like a prayer?” I wonder aloud. I close and open my hand, feeling the slight tug of the shell as my skin flexes around it.

“Tsheb Cal…” Jalese prompts.

I recognise it. “Tsheb Cal aceteron,” I hear myself saying. Another language. “Alem ti tarasi Taniel…” “Ocean Mother, hear me. I am thy daughter Taniel. We are children adrift in a strange ocean. Send us good winds and fair bounty, and show us our path…” I am about to say ‘home’, but I hold it back, ending the plea there. I raise my hand and open my palm, and the shell is gone. “That’s it?” I ask in Jeodine, then I stagger, feeling suddenly woozy. Jalese catches me and steadies me. “It’s all right, I’m still a bit, uh, landsick.”

“No, it’s the spell. I think it worked. Shall we find out?” She grins. She seemed to be catching that grin off Samira.

“How?”

“Over there,” Jalese says, and keeping custody of my arm, leads me towards the inn at the end of the row of buildings. “I have been here before, a couple of years ago before I was captured,” she says. “The first piece of luck will be that Hethan still has something I know he had then. The second piece of luck will be that he’ll remember me and let us borrow it.” She leads me through the tables and chairs arranged outside the front like a French café and pushes the door open and pulls me into the building.

“The third piece of luck will be if he needs extra help over Market,” she adds quietly, leaning close. Then she grins, lets go of me and goes up to the bar alone, leaving me in the middle of the room to look around like an idiot. Thankfully there aren’t many people here at this hour. A couple of young women are talking at a table near a window. They’re wearing pretty, folky-type dresses I suppose, and interrupt their conversation to glance at me curiously for a moment. It makes me feel self-conscious about the rough undyed linen trousers that are too short in the leg, and tunic and sandals that are all I have. I smile awkwardly and look elsewhere, thinking I have to start working on my aloof, unattainable elf-maiden look sometime before someone figures out I’m faking.

My first impression is that it is almost reassuringly like the bar of a nice English seaside pub, then I start noticing the differences. The obvious ones come first of course: No Sky Sports, no jukebox, no fruit machines. No carpet, but a slate tile floor. There is a bar, but it’s tiny, more like a counter, barely allowing two people at a time to stand at it. Instead there are more tables and chairs. I think this might be quite upmarket back home; catering to a more middle-class type of pubgoer, with children maybe. I have no idea where it’s positioned in this culture. There is a raised area to the side of the bar — or rather, the bar is to the side of the raised area, which looks suspiciously like a small stage.

“Here you are,” Jalese says, returning to my side and putting something in my hands. It’s an exquisitely carved wooden box, approximately triangular in shape, but with much ornamentation carved so finely it seems almost as if it had grown that way. There are a lot of strings on one side, twenty or so at a glance, with a pattern of holes behind them. “Oh, I see,” I say unnecessarily, identifying it as a musical instrument.

“Let’s sit down,” Jalese says, and steers me towards the fireplace. It doesn’t have an open fire, rather an iron stove of some kind, turned down low but still giving off a little heat.

I sit, and find myself automatically crossing one leg over the other and placing the instrument comfortably along my thigh and cradled by my left arm. “Yes, this is familiar.”

“I thought it might be. My mother told me, all Neri learn to play this as children. Hethan got this in lieu of payment from a Neri couple while I was here last. I think they must have been very poor, to give away something like this for a room for a few nights, don’t you?”

“I… I suppose.” I pick at some of the strings, seeking a physical memory, and there it is. I run my thumbnail back across all the strings, and then I’m tuning it, turning the little ivory handles by tiny increments and doing another light strum, reiteratively until I know, somehow, it’s right. It sounds a little like a hand harp, but more resonant, with the chamber behind the strings. Perhaps more like a lute with no neck and far too many strings. I don’t know how else to describe it. There’s a complex, rich tone to the notes that I find almost achingly familiar. “Uh, do you know any tunes that I… that you think I ought to know?”

“Oh, let’s see, what about the Selkie’s Lament?”

“How does it go?”

“Um…” The way she smiled, an apology and warning in advance from someone who considers themselves not one of Nature’s singers, was so familiar — even English, maybe — that I can’t help smiling back. She starts humming a tune quietly, not wanting anyone else to overhear. I listen for a while. It sounds simple and plaintive. I pluck a couple of strings experimentally, getting the right note but… It’s the wrong technique. The notes Jalese are singing are long, and I sustain it by quickly and repeatedly plucking a string with three fingers in turn. It also lets me move seamlessly to another string, to change to a different note.

“Ah…” I hear myself say.

“No, that’s right,” Jalese stops to say.

“Don’t stop.”

She carries on. I’m staring at the instrument, at once hyperfocusing and trying to let this happen. I need to concentrate, but at the same time I know if I try to think too hard about what I’m doing I’m not going to be able to do it. I never learned to play an instrument–

My mother, teaching me. We’re in a cabin in the stern of a ship, yet I seem to be cradled in the crook of a branch in a tree. It’s a juxtaposition of memories I can’t quite understand. Diamond-leaded windows give a view of clouds like iron, and a sea that’s black, like oil.

“Huh…” I begin. I’m playing a harmony on the lower notes with my thumb, alongside the main melody. One thumb note to every three with my fingers. Every now and then it strikes a resonant mode in the box that makes a particular chord sing out more richly than those around it. Jalese has gone quiet, listening. I know this, but I can’t see her because my eyes are filling with tears suddenly. “I know this,” I say. “I remember learning it.” Tears are tracking down my face. “I was with my mother.” But my mother is a manager of a clothes shop. Her musical aspirations don’t go beyond Happy Birthday and a few Christmas carols. This Elven lady in my memory, I’m a child, leaning back in her arms, her hands are guiding mine onto the strings. No, wasn’t I leaning in the branches of a tree? I can’t see her face. How can she be ‘mother’ in my memory?

Another memory; it must be years later. I’m playing alone, in the same room. This time the windows are open, stirring the muslin curtains in the warm breeze. Pink blossom swirls in the air. We must be in some tropical waters, because the sea is azure blue and, I know if I were to lean out and look down, would be clear down to the shallow bed, barely deep enough for the ship. I don’t need to look. It’s time to practice.

“You’re starting to remember,” Jalese says gently.

“This…” Tears are still running. “This is impossible.” I am still playing, but I come to the end of the song and stop.

“Music brings old memories forward.”

“No, but…” I hold my thought. These are memories of being Taniel. Growing up. If these memories are real, she must be real. She’s a real person. But now it’s me. I’m here, in her place, like a burglar reading a private diary.

And I know something else now. This instrument — I remember its name now; it means something like ‘box-harp’ — this instrument is not merely the same type as that which I learned on. It is the same instrument. A little more battered now than in my memory, but I recognise the worn carvings from when they were fresh. I remember the faded paintings of sinuous, stylised dolphins. I remember when it was new. I remember helping my mother paint the dolphins.

“This is mine,” I say through the tears. “I learned to play on this actual one.” I manage to look up at Jalese now. She’s staring at me, surprised and concerned. “The… You said you were here when someone used this to pay for a room?” She nods. “What do you remember? Who were they? Where did they go next?”

“I… I don’t remember that much. I just remember seeing them talking to Hethan and passing it over. I wasn’t close enough.”

I look at her for a moment, then stand up abruptly and go to the bar, carrying the box-harp. I use the back of my hand to quickly dry my eyes a little. I can see a way out through the back of the bar into a larger room. “Excuse me,” I say, (or rather ‘Hey, you,’ I suppose). It gets the innkeeper’s attention anyway, as he comes into view and approaches the bar.

“Miss?”

“Do you remember anything about the people who gave you this?” I ask, showing him the box-harp. “Did they say who they were? Where they were going?”

“What’s it to–”

“This was mine, as a child.”

He gives me a frankly disbelieving look.

“How much do you want for it?” I ask, partly because I want it, and partly to reassure him I’m not going to just try to take it without paying. To reinforce this I actually place the instrument down on the bar. It proves surprisingly difficult to take my hands off it. “Please? And did the people who gave it to you say anything at all about where they were going? Maybe they might have left a message?”

“Oh, I can’t remember if they said anything, Miss. It was a long time ago.”

I bite my lip in frustration, wanting to yell out to him, ‘they must have said something!’ I just say, “How… How much do you want for it then?”

“Oh, let’s see, a nice box-harp like that?” And I know he’s going to rip me off. It’s the same voice you get from a builder or a car repairman. “I reckon that could fetch say ten Crowns?”

Ten Crowns. Ten days of harbour fees. That’s the only point of reference I have, but it must be a lot of money. Infinitely more than I have anyway.

“I’m sorry to bother you,” I say, and turn for the door.

“Oh now wait, Miss,” he calls me, as I reach the door.

Right on time. I sigh and turn back to him. “Is this haggling?” I ask. “Please excuse my ignorance but I’ve lost a great deal of my memory, and I don’t think I’ve ever had to haggle before anyway, so I’m not going to be very good at it.” I have his attention anyway, so I come slowly back to the bar. “We escaped from slavers down the Tail five days ago. I have literally nothing, sir. I have the clothes you see me in and the boat we came in, which we’re going to lose if we can’t pay the harbour fees and at the moment I don’t know how we’re going to do that. If you can name a fair price for that, I’ll try to find the money before we have to leave. If we can leave.” I reach the bar. “Hethan, is it?” I ask, for confirmation. He nods; it’s his name. “My name is Taniel. Did the people who gave this to you ever mention my name? Taniel? They might have been my parents. I thought they were dead. They might have thought I was dead.” ~This was mine. They wouldn’t have just sold it, would they? If they were my parents?~

I watch his face. I don’t think he’s an uncompassionate man, but he’s doubtless seen his share of fakes and hustlers and charletans, and how does he know I’m not just another, after all?

I’m aware of Jalese quietly coming up to my side.

“Taniel?” he confirms.

“Yes.”

“What were your parents’ names?”

“I can’t remember.” I bite my lip again. “It may come to me later. I’m sorry, I’m obviously wasting your time.” I turn back for the door.

“You can play that thing,” he says, stating a fact.

“Apparently,” I say.

“No, you can. I heard you playing earlier. Can you sing?”

“I–”

“Of course she can sing,” Jalese picks this moment to intervene, giving me a quick nudge to stop me denying it. “Have you ever met a Neri who couldn’t sing like a siren? And ten Crowns is an outrageous amount to ask for a familyship box-harp, Hethan. If you could’ve sold it for anything worthwhile you would have done it years ago, and done this place up a bit.”

“Oh,” I say quietly to her, “this is how you haggle, is it?”

“Shush.” That word is the same in English. “Hethan, it’s Market in two days. You need some more hands around the place anyway.”

“Jallie, do you want your old job back?” Hethan asks her, as if acknowledging something at which she had only hinted.

“It would really help,” Jalese admits. “Just for Market. You know how busy it gets at Market. And Taniel can play the box-harp, and sing–”

“Bu–” I start, but I get a sharper nudge in the ribs and shut up.

“And when she’s not she can help around the place too,” Jalese says. “Basic wages, bed and board plus tips?”

Hethan looks at us both for a few moments. “All right,” he says, “but only because Beni’s just had her baby, so I was short anyway.”

“Beni had a baby?” Jalese crowed. “Who’s the dad?”

“Some boy off a marketeer, she says. Daft girl. I think they’re still friends though; he’ll probably come in with the Market.”

“Oh, I’ll have to see her.”

“All right, so you two can work here during Market, and if the takings are good enough, I might just let you have the box-harp for nothing. How’s that?” He looks at me.

“Oh,” I say. “Thank you. That’s very kind.” ~It’s that easy to get a job here?~

I get another nudge. “Actually, we were hoping we could start today,” Jalese says. She knows she’s pushing it now. Even I can tell, from Hethan’s face. “Taniel needs to learn how we do things anyway,” she adds hopefully, and follows it with a pretty smile.

I take the cue and try to match her smile.

Hethan sighs, then chuckles a little. “You really have nothing?” he asks. He sighs again. “All right. You can start by getting all the rooms properly cleaned.”

“Yes, sir–”

“Now. You know where everything is, Jallie.”

“We’ll start now,” she promises. Hethan shakes his head and wanders back into his back-room. He’s left the box-harp on the bar-top. “See?” Jalese asks me.

“See what?”

“Weren’t we ever so lucky?” She grins. “I think your spell worked.”

“Ohhhh.” ~That’s how it works.~

“Beni’s off for her baby, Market’s starting in two days, and it’ll start getting busy tomorrow anyway as the island traders come in, and that box-harp wasn’t just any old box-harp, it was yours–”

“Wait a minute, that’s all stuff that was set ages ago. I only just did that spell!”

“Yes, and?”

I stare at her. ~That’s how it works?~ I’m thinking. ~Did I just fuck with causality?~ That’s not rational, and I know it. Rationalisation, it has to be.

And another thought: The harp. It’s only got sentimental value, it doesn’t make sense for my parents, if they were my — Taniel’s — parents, to just trade it for a couple of nights in an inn, unless they thought I might come here and find it. That reduces the problem from one of ludicrous coincidence or ‘luck’ anyway.

“Come on,” Jalese says. “We have to start. Get your box-harp, and I’ll show you where we’re sleeping tonight.”

“What about the others?”

She stops again and looks at me. “I was pushing it as it is. I don’t think I can get them jobs here too. They’ll sort themselves out.”

“You think? They’re just as confused as I am.”

“Your spell took them in too, didn’t it?”

“I… Did it? Maybe it did…”

“Something will turn up, then.” And that, there, was a statement of faith, I suppose. The simple, practical acceptance of possibly causality-breaking magic being thrown around by a complete novice.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.17

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

You've forgotten so much.

Story:

***

There are eight guest bedrooms, and it takes Jalese and I the rest of the afternoon to clean them all and make them ready for occupation. Jalese’s surprised at how much she has to show me what to do, but I think I’m a net contributor to the effort by the time we hit the second room. By the time we’ve done all eight I feel exhausted and all I want to do is go down to the basement where we’d set up sleeping pallets for myself, and just sleep. But on the way down Hethan calls us into the back room. Someone in the bar has been asking after us. Jalese pokes her head around the corner briefly and confirms that it’s the others of our group and declares that they can wait. We need to get clean. We’re filthy and sweaty from doing the rooms so Jalese pulls me down to the basement.

Oh, and they do have soap in Jeodin. It’s made out of whale oil. So are the candles and the lamp oil and Goddess-knows what else. I try to relax and not have a hissy fit about this. Presumably whales aren’t endangered here; the hunting techiques would be too primitive, I hope, to do that kind of damage. Unless they use magic, but maybe the Goddess would have a thing or two to say about that. I wonder. I try to tell myself that nevertheless it’s going to be a major part of the economy for an island chain like this, and there really aren’t any alternatives. It still feels wrong to me.

And yet, it’s good to have soap, even though it does smell odd. And light when the sun goes down. Even though that smells a bit odd too.

I decide to ask something that’s been increasingly bothering me. “Do you know if it’s all right for me to, er, take these charms out so I can wash my hair?” I’m not sure how it’s supposed to be done with all the charms and braids in place so I don’t end up with soap and stuff trapped in there as well; but what with the dust and sweat from the cleaning work, and several days in sea air and spray before that, and whatever and how long before that, I can feel it needs a wash, badly.

“Yes, I think so. Wait a moment.” She goes into a storeroom. I follow to the door. It turns out the store room holds a number of clothes. “These were left by accident by guests,” Jalese explains, looking for something in a pile on the table in the centre of the room. “They’re kept in case the people who left them come back and want them back, but we can borrow them if we like, and get out of these horrible things. At least until we can buy something at Market.”

“Oh, that sounds like such a good idea.” I must have said it with a lot of feeling because she looks back at me with a grin. Then she finds what she’s looking for and comes back out, handing it to me. It’s a small silk handkerchief; so small I might imagine it belonging to a child.

“From what I’ve heard, it’s all right to take them out and wrap them in silk,” Jalese explains. “I don’t think you even have to wear them in your hair like you do. A lot of younger Neriae do it but I’ve never seen the elders doing it.”

“Oh. all right. I’ll get them out then. It’s been running me like a nut for days.” ‘Driving me nuts’, as an idiom, doesn’t translate to Jeodine very elegantly, and Jalese gives me a very odd look. I shrug and take the handkerchief, with a look of thanks, and stand at the counter to start unravelling my hair. “It’s probably supposed to be a fashion statement or something,” I mutter.

“I’ll help you do that,” she says.

“Oh…” Suddenly I’m blushing. “I… Yes please, okay, if that’s… If that’s appropriate.”

“Why shouldn’t it be?” she queries innocently. “Come and sit here.”

She indicates the bench next to the rough old table. I obey, bringing the handkerchief with me and laying it on the table. “I don’t know,” I say, as she starts. She remains standing so my head is at a comfortable height for her to work with. “I wasn’t sure.”

“It’s not safe for you to remove them yourself unless you’re going to cast,” she explains. “They will attempt to couple. Like you saw before?”

I nod, remembering the weirdness of the shell apparently growing in my flesh.

The first charm comes out, and she drops it quickly onto the handkerchief, and continues unravelling and separating the braid it was in. “You’ve forgotten so much, haven’t you teya?” Teya. I recognise the word. It’s a term of endearment, like ‘dear’ I suppose. “How old are you? Do you know?”

I shake my head. ~Twenty two,~ I could say, but something in me warns me not to. “I don’t know. How old do you think I am?”

Another charm comes out. “It’s always hard with Neri. Hm. Ninety–”

“What?” I exclaim, in English at it turns out. I turn to stare at her. “You think I’m ninety years old?”

“Maybe eighty.” She shrugs. “I can’t tell. You seem short for your age, but you can’t be in your fifties, you’re–” She stops herself and indicates with a gentle hand I should turn back around so she can concentrate on my hair.

Whatever it was she didn’t want to say it. I subside. “I don’t feel that old,” I say.

She liberates another charm and strokes my hair down. I sit with my thoughts, and soon realise there are tears in my eyes again.

“Did your mother do this for you as well?” Jalese asks.

“I suppose so. I… I think so.” Yes, there’s a familiarity to this scene, to the hands of a woman gently moving over my hair. But might that not have been my real mother, when I was a small child? “I can’t see her face,” I say aloud. “When I remember her, I can never see her face.”

Jalese rests her hand against my head for a moment, a gesture I recognise as commisseration. But I seriously don’t know whether the fact I can’t see my — Taniel’s mother’s face upsets me more than it would if I could. If I could turn around in a lucid memory and look on the face of an elven woman and know her to be my mother. I have a mother already.

But these flashbacks are getting — worse? More frequent anyway. I don’t know if I want to call them worse. Or why am I not trying to deny them? Why aren’t I avoiding reawakening these memories?

What is there in them that I’m craving?

And I know Kerilas and Samila and Lotan — rather, James, Lee and Dave, I forcibly remind myself — are upstairs in the bar waiting for us, and I don’t feel in the slightest bit like I want to hurry to meet them. Partly I really am just very tired. And we were all stuck on that tiny boat for days until this afternoon anyway and it’s just nice to have a little more space, and Jalese is such easy company.

She finishes getting the charms out of my hair. I survey them briefly on the handkerchief. There are shells and pebbles and bits of bone and teeth and tiny carvings in ivory and wood. Goddess knows what I must have looked like with them in my hair. Hell of a fashion statement. Jalese is still unravelling and untangling the braids. I tie together the corners of the handkerchief to make a simple pouch and Jalese finds a leather thong for me to tie it to and put around my neck.

How one bathes in Jeodin — at least if one is poor and living under an inn — is by crouching or kneeling naked with a sponge in one’s hand in in a wide, shallow tray of soapy water in front of the stove. For a moment I think of my bath and electric shower at home, but then I get on with it before the water gets cold. There’s even shampoo, of a sort, which I suspect also has more than a touch of whale-oil about it, but I use it nonetheless. It feels so good to get clean.

I think this is the first time since those quiet hours before dawn the day we arrived that I have been left entirely on my own. Jalese had bathed first, and has gone back to the store room to find some clothes we can borrow. Besides a little furtive exploring under the furs in my bunk, this is the first opportunity I have to really examine this body; this miraculous body that’s slim and smooth and agile and long-limbed without being gangly. And female, female, female.

It seems ironic, perhaps even farcical, that even with all the impossible things that have happened I still have to hide. I have to hide this joy I feel. My chest aches with it. My breasts — aren’t much to get excited about compared to, say, Samila’s; unless you’re me. I love the way they move. I love the sensitivity of them, even if it hurts if I hit them on something. I don’t mind. I don’t mind at all. I’m fascinated by my waist, and the new configuration of my hips; standing next to the tray on the slatted wooden mat, just exploring the shape of my pelvis. My hips aren’t especially wide, but I have a definite figure. Just not quite so definite as Samila’s. I have to remind myself that would be a pointless comparison, and I don’t envy her the discomfort she must be having from her larger breasts.

And below, between my legs, of course. Smooth flesh (I suppose being hairless down there as well as everywhere else except my head is another Elf thing) and a slit. I probe, gently. I’m not sure what I was expecting. Maybe I was expecting the touch to arouse me more, but it mostly just feels strange and right at the same time. I don’t have anything I can relate this to; nothing in my old body which could be compared to this, so it’s confusing and maybe a little frustrating. I don’t even know if or how different I am from a human female, down there.

This body is everything I might have wished for. The best I could have realistically expected if I ever got around to starting to fix it back home couldn’t have compared to this. But now I think, at least it would have been mine. I don’t know what I feel about this body. I love it. I feel already like I inhabit it more perfectly than I have ever known. And yet, Taniel’s memories keep surfacing, flashing at the slightest stimuli. I know she was a real person, she had her own life, full of joy and love, and then full of pain and loss and enslavement and Goddess knows what happened to her in that camp. And I start to feel a little like an intruder and a thief. And maybe I had no right to explore the way I just did.

I squat quickly to rinse my hands off a final time in the soapy water and empty the tray carefully down the drain.

(They have sewers and drains, even in a little market town like this! Go Jeodin!)

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.18

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

You brush up nice, don't you?

Story:

***

“It took you long enough,” Lotan says as we cross the bar to where they’re sitting. I have the box-harp in my hand. “What were you two doing–”

Samila turns to look, having had her back to us. “Bloody Hell!” she exclaims, lapsing into English. “You brush up nice don’t you?”

I don’t really know what to say to that, so I just smile.

“Both of you,” Samila continues, switching back to Jeodine for Jalese’s benefit. “You look really nice.”

“Thank you,” I say. “It’s amazing what a bath and a change of clothes can do, I guess.”

“Come on then, give us a twirl,” Lotan says, in English.

I roll my eyes at him, but I oblige for the group, doing a little turn, enough to make the long skirt flare out a little. I’m wearing, basically, a full-length dress made of a rich dark-blue dyed linen with a lace-up bodice and a white under-tunic with long sleeves and no collar, and lace ties rather than buttons. Jalese picked it out for me and now I wonder if she deliberately overdressed me for the occasion. She herself is plainly dressed in a grey quilted skirt and tunic, and perhaps that is a slightly mischievous look on her face. I find it remarkable that a garment as nice as this could have been left behind by accident, but as Jalese said, once a ship leaves its mooring you can’t just quickly go back for something you’ve forgotten or left with someone to wash, and you may not be back this way in months or years.

“They’ve got baths here?” Samila catches on, with evident hunger.

“For very small values of. Jalese, do you think they can–”

“We thought we might as well stay here the night anyway,” Kerilas says. “It’s only two Torcs a night. I presume they’ve got washing facilities for the guests.”

“Yes,” Jalese agrees. “I’ll show you. Do you want to do that now?”

“Yes!” Samila agrees.

“Sami, why don’t you go now, and we’ll catch up with Taniel here?” Kerilas suggests.

“Okay. Sounds good to me.” She practically bounds to her feet, picks up a cloth bag she didn’t have when we docked and follows Jalese out of the bar towards the stairs.

“So… you two got jobs here, right?” Lotan asks, to confirm.

“Yeah,” I say. I move to sit in Samila’s vacated seat, but Kerilas gets up suddenly and takes my hand and leads me around to the more comfortable seat next to him and seats me. Seriously gentlemanly. I blush and stammer “Th-Thank-you.”

“You really do look lovely tonight,” he says. I’m sure my face has gone completely pink, if a Neri complexion can do that. I sit, and he resumes his seat.

Lotan, sitting across from me, is grinning. “So how come you’re so dressed up?” he asks.

“Oh…” Then I remember. “It’s my big debut tonight, didn’t you hear?”

“What?”

“Hethan didn’t get the flyers out?” I ask with mock indignation. “I seem to be able to play this,” I continue, raising the box-harp, “so I’d better warn you, I’m probably going to start shortly. Only problem is I don’t know any of the local music.” ~For a very large value of ‘local’,~ I think to myself. I’m not sure why, but I don’t feel like I want to talk about the flashbacks I got earlier, the memories evoked by playing this instrument.

“Well, you could always play stuff from home, I guess,” Kerilas suggests.

“You want me to?” There aren’t that many other customers in the inn at the moment. I don’t know if I should expect it to pick up later. The two young women that were here earlier have gone. There are a few couples now, and a family with two girls and a boy that I’d guess are between eight and twelve years old. “Are you going to tip me if I do?” I add coyly.

“Tip you over, more like,” Lotan teases.

“I’ll probably be crap at it anyway. I seem to be able to play native songs because it’s here, you know?” I tap the side of my head. They both nod. They must be going through similar processes of learning what memories and skills they have. “As long as someone hums it or something so I’m reminded. I don’t know if it’ll work if I try to play something from home. Might give it a try though. So anyway you’re staying here as guests, right?” I ask them both. “Where’d you get the money?”

“Oh, we got jobs,” Lotan says. “Well, me and Sam did anyway. I can’t believe it, it’s so easy to get a job around here!”

“Yeah, I found that,” I say.

“It’s like, you just go up to someone who looks busy and say ‘do you need another hand?’ and they’ll either say yes or point you to someone who’ll say yes. I’m helping with building the pontoons for the market ships. Did you know? The way they do it is we put all these pontoon jetties down across half the harbour and the marketeers come in and moor up and you — we — walk out to them, right out across the harbour itself, and from one ship to the other like a huge floating mall. I think it’s going to be fantastic.” He’s slipped into Jeodine somewhere in the middle of that, but certain words like ‘mall’ still poked through in English. “We were so lucky everything’s gearing up for Market. Sam’s doing something with the team putting up the awnings I think.”

“What about you?” I ask Kerilas. From his face I already know the answer.

He just shakes his head.

“Why not? Do you know?”

He sighs, then leans forward to talk to me more privately. “In case you forgot, my character’s– I mean, I’m a dark elf.”

“Oh.” I had forgotten. It wasn’t as if he was actually dark. As in, the image I’d had in my head while we were playing before was one from a sourcebook I remembered reading a few years before; with jet-black skin and brightly glowing eyes and long white hair. Kerilas has the hair, at least, but he’s pale and fey, with those large blue eyes, and actually very beautiful, I thought.

“You’ve been getting some funny reactions all day,” Lotan agrees. “Everyone knows dark elves are supposed to be evil, right?”

“Yeah, but you’re not!” I point out unnecessarily.

But Kerilas looks doubtful. “I think it’s only ’cause this is Jeodin I haven’t been lynched already,” he says. “It’s a diverse society. It’s how it came about, I mean, for a long time I think people came to Jeodin because they were being oppressed at home, you know? I’ve seen a bunch of human ethnicities here, that I’d recognise from home. Arabic, Chinese, Anglo, Nordic, African. That’s not what they are here of course, but that’s what they look like to us, and this is just a little market port. And we’re not the only elves in town either.”

“We’re not?”

He shakes his head. “I must have seen, I don’t know, eight or nine others. It’s obvious, they’re as fully integrated into this society as any human. And I saw three types, I think. Marine, like you, and woodland, and there were a couple of another kind I saw, but I’m not sure. They were small, they might have just been woodlander kids. I didn’t see anyone else like me at all.”

“People were just suspicious of you,” Lotan says in support. “Ignore them.”

“Well that’s just it.” He sighs, falling into thought.

“What?” I prompt.

“Nothing. It’s okay.”

“No it isn’t,” I say. “What are you thinking?”

He looks at me a little oddly. “Have either of you been getting… I don’t know, like flashbacks?”

“Yes,” I say quickly.

“Yeah, me too,” Lotan says.

“What are you remembering?” He’s asking me.

“Uh.” I hadn’t been ready to talk about this. “Growing up on a familyship.” I interject the Jeodine word there, having heard it earlier. “My — um — Taniel’s parents I guess. Learning to play the box-harp.”

“Lotan?”

He shrugs. “Growing up, like Tani says. On a farm somewhere. I think we raised goats or something. There were mountains…” He pauses, caught in some recollection.

Kerilas nods. “I’ve got more than just growing up. I defined my character to be evil,” he says. “That’s how I was going to play him. He joined in the escape because he saw the opportunity. He was just going to use the rest of the party, go along with things only as long as it suited him, only for what it would get him, even if that meant good things coming out of it. Kerilas is not a very nice person. He’s completely self-serving.”

“Yeah, but that’s not you,” I insist. “It’s just the character. That doesn’t matter now.”

He looks at me intensely again. “Doesn’t it?”

“No!”

“Does Taniel matter?”

I can’t answer to that, of course. And that’s answer enough.

“Thing is, I know why he’s evil. I created the backstory, okay? With Ken. I know what happened to him. But now I’m — remembering it, like it happened to me.”

Fuck,“ Lotan says.

“There’s just so much,” Kerilas says. “I mean, I’m old. Hundreds of years old. There’s so much. Most of it isn’t clear yet but… What I can tell…” He shivers. “And I think, I’ve only got, what? Twenty three years of my own memories and it’s…” He snaps his fingers. It’s ephemeral. “Not much to stand against all that…”

Kerilas is scared. I can’t think of anything I can say to him. I take his hand, knowing as I do it I could never have been so demonstrative or personal before. He squeezes my hand, accepting the contact.

I suppose I am lucky: Taniel was expressly someone I would have wished I could be. Playing her in the game was wholly vicarious. Even so, the reality of her body and her memories, the few of them that have surfaced (so far), is sometimes more intense than I know how to deal with.

“I know you’d never hurt anyone,” I say.

“I think I already have.”

And he looks at me; the briefest of glances, but enough that my stomach lurches. It feels like when a ship comes off the top of a wave. I don’t know what he means by that. Surely if he’d– if Kerilas had done something to Taniel, before, there’d be some residual reaction. I’d know! Wouldn’t I? I’d feel it somehow. But I haven’t found any memories more recent than that fire on the familyship. My father pushing me into a hidey-hole. Kerilas isn’t a part of those memories, and there’s nothing since. He was a prisoner too, like us!

He looks away and pulls his hand back. “I don’t know. Everything’s muddled. There’s just so much. There’s just so much.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.19 - 1.20

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

She says I won't understand.

Story:

***

Hethan is making gestures at me. The bar has got busier while we were talking, and at some point an interrupt in Hethan’s mind triggered, saying ‘there needs to be music now.’

I get the message. “Sorry guys. I’ve got to earn my keep,” I excuse myself and stand to make my way to the small stage. The moment I put a foot on the stage, it seems, the noise level in the bar drops. ~Oh shit,~ I think, and turn around to see a room full of expectant faces. ~Oh deep shit.~

I manage to unfreeze myself and smile, trying to point out to myself that it’s really not that many people. Only, oh, thirty or forty? “Hello,” I say. From some deep recess of my subconscious I’m pushed to bob a little curtsey. “I haven’t played for an audience before so… be kind and I’ll try not to suck too much.”

Confused faces, except for Kerilas and Lotan, damn them, who are grinning broadly. I don’t think Jeodine uses ‘suck’ in that context. “I mean, I’ll try to play well.” I get out.

I think I’d better just play. I only know one song, so I find a way to hold the box-harp while standing. It has a dent in its bottom that sits comfortably at my waist. I start playing Selkie’s Lament again. I just try to forget the audience and concentrate on the music, and out it comes. Again, like before, it’s not removed from me. I remember learning it. I remember playing it before. I remember playing on deck on a warm summer evening and a still moonlit sea. My eyes are closed, and I think I’m moving a little to the music. I have to not think about that or I’ll get self-conscious. I have to concentrate on what my fingers are doing, and play.

Selkie’s Lament is not a short song, but eventually it has to end and I open my eyes. Everyone is still watching me, and the bar is quiet. I smile as if to say ‘that’s it,’ and a sigh ripples through the bar. I think that means they liked it. Lotan claps once, then a second time, hesitantly, realising no-one else is joining him, before Kerilas thumps his arm to make him stop.

“Thank you,” I say. “I’m going to try something different now. This might not work. This is something I heard a long way away. I haven’t tried to play it before.” I smile again and concentrate on the box-harp and see if I can play the opening bars to Street Spirit. I fumble the first time and try again starting from a different note. It comes out wrong again, and dissonant, but I stare at the instrument and suddenly figure out why. The notes are spaced differently. No wonder it sounded strange. You probably couldn’t even play Selkie’s Lament on a piano, for the same reason. It would sound out of tune. “Sorry sorry,” I say aloud. “That’s not going to work. All right, I’m going to stop now so Hethan can sell you more drinks and food.” That gets smiles and a few laughs. “And I’ll come and play some more later on.”

I escape off the stage and make it as far as the table Kerilas and Lotan are sitting at. “Fuck,” I say. “That was embarrassing.”

“No, it was good, the one you played,” Kerilas said.

“What happened with the other one? What was it?” Lotan asks.

“That was supposed to be Street Spirit. You can’t play it on this.”

“Why not?”

“I need to get hold of Jalese,” I mutter, turning away from the table to look for Jalese. Hethan himself is taking orders at the tables, as is another young woman I haven’t been introduced to yet.

“The musical scale is different,” Kerilas explains to Lotan behind me.

“I should’ve thought of it,” I mutter.

“You haven’t had musical training back home, have you?” Kerilas asks.

I shake my head, then turn to look at him. “Have you?”

“Parents made me had piano lessons when I was younger,” he says, shrugging. “I didn’t keep it up. You should talk to Sam about it.”

“What do you mean it’s different?” Lotan asks.

“You know what a piano keyboard looks like?” Kerilas explains.

“Yeah…”

“Okay, so a simple scale is,” and he sings quietly, “do re me fa so la te do” up the octave. “Eight notes, got it?”

“And the black notes,” I add. “Where is Jalese?” Helping Samila, I remember, slightly annoyed.

“Yes, and the black notes,” Kerilas agrees laconically. “Tani, can you play a scale on that thing?”

“Um…” I have to shift my attention properly. “Sure.” I sit and rest the box-harp on my thigh and play a scale.

“See?” Kerilas says, to both of us. “That’s sixteen notes, total, from one note to the same note higher up. And that’s a straight sequence isn’t it? There’s no major or minor keys.”

“Uh, yeah.”

“Yes, I’m right. I remember,” Kerilas says. Of course, it’s reasonable to think that he has memories of music too. “May I?” he asks, holding out his hand for the box-harp.

I actually hesitate for a moment, then I shake myself of the silliness and hand it to him. He hefts it, and shifts his sitting posture so he can rest it on his own thigh and plays a few notes, a scale, then a phrase out of Selkie’s Lament, then something I haven’t heard before, played with a completely different fingering technique.

“What’s that?”

“I don’t know,” he says, sounding very distant.

“It brings back memories doesn’t it?” I say.

He stops playing and passes the box-harp back to me in silence. “Yes,” he says, quietly. Then he clears his throat. I can only guess that his memories are less pleasant than mine. “You could re-tune it to play our music, I reckon,” he says. “You’d have to keep tuning it back and forth though, which would suck. Be better to get a second one. There’s Jalese if you’re still looking for her,” he adds, looking past my shoulder. “Why?”

I turn to look. Jalese’s appeared at the bottom of the stairs. “Oh, finally. I need her to teach me more Jeodin songs,” I explain, and get up and head through the bar towards her.

***

“I have to serve food. Hethan’s–”

“Yeah I know. It’ll just take a minute. You saw how quickly I picked it up last time.”

“And your friend’s upstairs in her room. She’s upset about something.”

“Uh…” Samila. Damn it, I don’t have time for this. “Did she say what?”

Jalese shakes her head. “She wouldn’t tell me. She says I won’t understand.”

I look back towards the bar. “I’ve got to play. We can’t afford to lose this work.”

“I know.” She bites her lip, thinking. “You really don’t remember any other songs?”

I shake my head. “But it’s really quick. You just have to remind me. I can’t keep playing Selkie’s Lament all night. People are going to notice!”

“Oh that depends how much wine they pour through their gills,” Jalese comments dryly.

I blink a couple of times at the unfamiliar idiom. “I don’t think it’s that kind of place,” I say.

“Oh, suddenly you know all about it?” she quips back, with a smile to remind me she’s not being mean.

“Well, there are kids in there. People aren’t going to get really drunk around them are they?” My reasoning actually makes her hesitate. “Look, you could’ve taught me a song by now instead of explaining why you haven’t got time to teach me a song,” I point out.

“Um–”

I play my trump. “Otherwise I’ll have to pull you onstage in front of everyone to teach me,” I say.

“You wouldn’t!”

I grin. “Look, I’ll talk to Kerilas. He can go up and see Samila, find out what’s up.”

“I don’t think that’s appropriate!”

“No, it’s… It’s all right. He’s her friend. They’ve known each other a long time. Longer than she’s known me anyway.”

She looks at me oddly. “But he’s Reki,” she points out, as if it should be obvious. The word for a dark elf.

I stare at her. “So? You were on a sloop with him for four days–”

“It’s different at sea. The ship comes first.” Her words have the weight of proverb. She stares at me critically. “How could you possibly forget that? You’re Neri.”

“Kerilas is all right,” I insist, trying not to get sidetracked. “He wouldn’t do anything. He’s my friend, I trust him.”

“He’s too familiar with you, Miss,” Jalese says, interjecting some of that formality she used on our first day.

“Me?” I stare back at her. “You think me and him… No. No, we’re not like that.”

“I should hope not. It’s not correct.”

We’re just looking at each other. Neither of us know what to say any more.

“Not like what?” Samila says, making me jump. She must have come down the stairs quietly while we were arguing. She’s standing at the bottom, almost hanging onto the wall, almost hiding behind it as if she might bolt back upstairs.

“Nothing,” Jalese says. “Are you feeling better?”

Samila shrugs. She’s clean and her hair’s practically shining like a black grand piano, and she’s wearing a pretty, if a little folksy dress with a bodice front that on her creates quite a cleavage. I’m almost envious. “Just thought I’d better get it over with,” she says.

“What?” Jalese wonders.

But finally I get it. “Ohh.” This would be the first time Lee’s ever worn female clothing then, as opposed to the anonymous tunic and trousers we had from the camp. “You look great,” I say, trying to be reassuring.

“R-Really?”

“Really. Doesn’t she, Jalese?”

“What? Yes, I suppose so. You look very pretty. Why, is there someone here you’re trying to impress?” She gives me a look. I shake my head minutely.

“I feel like a right fucking narner,” Samila says in English.

“You don’t look it,” I promise her. “Trust me.”

“How can you just–” Samila starts, in Jeodine, then catches herself with a glance to Jalese. “How can you just do this girl stuff like it’s nothing?” she asks me in English.“

“It’s not nothing,” I say carefully, replying in English. “It’s just what we have to do okay?”

“I know,” she sighs morosely.

“I mean, what choice do we have?” I press. “Look, you’re not going to have any problems. You look lovely. Really you do.”

She shivers and folds her arms around her breasts, as if trying to hide them.

“I just need Jalese to teach me a few more songs quickly so I can play tonight,” I continue, deliberately changing the subject and switching back to Jeodine, for Jalese’s benefit.

“Songs?”

“Yes I’m… employed,” I explain, showing Samila the box-harp.

“You’re kidding!” Her hands automatically reach for the instrument and I hand it to her. Odd that I feel no hesitation in doing so, compared to Kerilas.

“Why don’t you sit in? Kerilas said you know music, back home.”

“Uh…” She looks between Jalese and myself. “Okay.” She picks out a scale on the box-harp. “Whoah, that’s funky.” All her awkwardness seemed to have just vanished, as she engrossed herself in the instrument.

“Jalese?” I ask. “It’ll only take a little while.”

“I hate to be the one to say this,” Samila says, still plinking on the box-harp, “but there’s too many notes.”

“We noticed.”

Jalese sighs. “All right. But we can’t spend too long. Hethan’s going to get impatient as it is.” She walks off, towards the stairs to the basement. I glance at Samila and follow.

It does go quickly. There’s still that emotional tug as I catch on to each song. Strong flashbacks to times in the past when Taniel has played them. But I’m prepared for them now, and I’m focused on getting them remembered so I can go out there and play them.

“No, you have to sing this,” Jalese explains patiently, to the Dugong Song. It’s a lullaby. “People will expect it.”

“All right, I’ll try.”

“Try now.” And she starts singing the song again. I play, as I have been, and then I join in with the words, uncertainly at first but she matches me and encourages me. “That’s right,” she says, leaving me to sing alone. Only, I’m not singing alone, I realise. Samila is singing too, softly, from where she’s sitting in the corner of the store room. “Don’t stop,” Jalese whispers at me, and goes to Samila’s side. “It’s supposed to be a happy song,” she points out to Samila.

“I know.”

“It’s a children’s song. What does it remind you of?”

I don’t hear her reply. She’s talking too softly into Jalese’s ear, and I’m still singing and playing. But Jalese stands and comes back over to me. “Go upstairs and play. You’ve got enough now?” I nod. “We’ll come upstairs soon.”

“Okay.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.21 - 1.23

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Talk to Sam.

Story:

Game Theory 1.21-1.23

by Rachel Greenham

***

Port Denhall approximately triples in size when Market comes in. That’s not just in numbers of people. Jalese tells me to go and watch as the marketeer ships arrive and I take myself off to find a vantage point on the small headland above the harbour mouth. I know that Lotan and Samila are down there somewhere, part of it all. I don’t know where Kerilas is.

‘Market’ appears to be a small floating town in its own right. I count something like twenty craft approaching Denhall’s small harbour. Dominating the flotilla are four sizeable wooden sailing ships, with three masts, banking and sliding into the narrow harbour like dancers.

I notice one of the ships is different: It’s at least as long as the others but wider; so wide I wonder if it might be a catamaran sitting low in the water, laden with cargo, but I can’t tell from my vantage. It just looks faster, with curves that just look so right; less like a made thing and more like a creature of the open ocean. It has triangular sails, in contrast to the square and gaff rigging among the other ships. They shimmer in the sun, iridescent, like the wings of a dragonfly. It’s a Neri familyship. If I didn’t just know it I’d know it had to be. I long to see it up close.

Following after them came a collection of barques, yawls (I’m gradually picking up the vocabulary) and sloops barely bigger than our own, steering themselves to their places on the pontoon jetties expertly under sail alone. There are other ships; faster, sharper ships with gun-ports; one of them a Neri ship too, I think. They don’t come into the harbour. Some drop anchor just outside; some tack back out into the open sea again, clearly on a patrolling pattern.

People are scurrying around like crazy on the quay and the pontoon jetties. Lanterns are being lit. I have to head back down now; Hethan wants me installed by the hearth with the box-harp in time for when the new customers start arriving. I can already see why he needed extra hands; and also why he didn’t, really, when he first took Jalese and myself on. We weren’t going to get away with not paying attention to the customers tonight.

***

“Have you talked to Sam yet?” Kerilas asks, as I take a break from playing that evening. Jalese’s brought me another of these creamy, fruity drinks that I can only describe as a smoothie of some sort, but it’s about a micron away from being a milk shake too. The flavours are all of Jeodin though, with cinnamon and something else I can’t place at all but which I suspect is making me a little less inhibited.

“Sam? What about?”

“Oh come off it, Tani, what do you think?” He leans close. “Do you want me to sit here and talk aloud about how you’re not really a girl?” he asks me in English.

I give him a nasty look. “I think people would believe their eyes over the word of a dark elf, don’t you?” I fire back, cattily. I can see that one hit home. After all, I only need to grow an exhibitionist streak for about three seconds and no-one in the area is going to have any doubt as to my sex. “Keri, we’re not even human any more. How come we’re not talking about that? Why is whether I’m a boy or a girl so important?”

“Because it is, and you know it,” he says quietly. “You’re using that to avoid the subject.”

I sigh and slouch back in my chair and pick at a few notes on the box-harp. “I don’t know what there is to talk about,” I say. My voice sounds petulant even to my own ears. “It happened. I didn’t ask for it. I just thought it would be best if I got on with it, you know?”

“Just like that? You thought you’d get on with it just like that?”

“Well…” I shrug. “What else am I going to do? We’ve got to adapt, haven’t we?”

He gives me a long, long look. Aloud he only says, “Well, you’re ‘adapting’ an awful lot better than Sami is, that’s all I can say.” He continues that Look. “Listen, all I’m saying is, Sam’s having a hard time with this, and right now you’ve got more in common with him than anyone else on this planet. I’m sorry if this breaks in on all the fun you’re having ‘adapting’–”

“Oh fuck off.”

“Don’t be so immature. It’s not very elvish, is it?”

In answer I pick out the tune of the first line of ‘You Ain’t Nothin’ But A Hound Dog’ on the box-harp. He grins and gives me a shove I probably deserve. I’m smiling too.

“I just want you to talk to him,” he says, more emolliently.

I look away and stare at the flickering light in the stove window. And, dammit, I’ve got Hound Dog stuck in my head. “I wouldn’t know what to say,” I say.

“Then listen. That’s the point anyway.”

“I s’pose. Everything’s so busy at the moment–”

“You’re not too busy for this. He’s still your friend, isn’t he?”

I look back at Kerilas. Finally I nod.

***

I meant to go up to Samila’s bedroom that night after finishing work, but I had to help Jalese and Hethan clean up the bar and by the time I can get away and go upstairs it’s too late. Really. The sky is starting to lighten away to the East and my soft knocking on her door receives no reply. She has her own room, apart from Kerilas and Lotan. Hethan clearly didn’t think any other arrangement was suitably respectable. So I go back down to the basement and my own pallet. Or rather ours, as Jalese and I have pushed ours together. The nights get cold here, down in that basement, and it’s just cosier. In the total darkness her body seems almost luminous. I think my body temperature might be lower than human normal, but I feel fine and I sleep so comfortably in her warm glow.

The following morning at breakfast she’s being ratty. I did try, but she just snapped a “Leave me alone,” at me, so I beat a retreat.

We’ve taken to having breakfast together — the five of us, with Jalese and myself nominally serving — in the inn’s rear courtyard while it’s quiet before the rest of the guests wake up. It’s a nice place to catch the early warmth of the sun. The old olive trees gnarl their branches above us.

We ought to get together at some point and count up how much money we’ve got, whether we can afford the harbour fees we’re racking up as well as the supplies we came in for in the first place. I think we’ll be okay. I’m getting lots of money through tips (via Hethan, as it turns out, but Jalese says he’s straight about these things. Otherwise word would get around and no-one would perform here.) I’m also getting my daily wage for the other work I’m doing at the inn, and it’s adding up nicely, all the while I’m paying practically nothing for my keep. So on day two of Market I get some time and wander down to the harbour itself to see if I can find some more clothes. Something that’ll be mine and not things some stranger just left behind.

I walk down the pontoons between marketeer vessels. It’s pleasantly cool under the awnings, and the movement of the pontoons on the water gives an immediate feeling of rightness. It had taken me two nights to shift the feeling that the ground was moving while I lay in bed. A few feet onto the pontoons and I feel more at ease already.

I’m naturally drawn first to the familyship I saw docking the day before. I reach up and run my hand along the smooth wooden hull as I walk. It feels almost like glass. Yes, there are recollections here. This isn’t home, but it’s very like the place I grew up. There are resonances here. Strange and alien to a part of me, but homely and familiar as well. They’ve done something I’ve never seen before, and actually lowered a wide portion of the side of the hull like a drawbridge to the jetty. There’s a kind of stepped ramp on the inside leading into the interior of the ship itself. I step in between the living ribs of the ship. The deck overhead has been opened out as well, so it’s still light and airy. I browse idly among the goods on sale, trying not to appear nosy, but there’s another Neri here. A young male sea elf, seeming almost ostentatiously androgynous and being studiedly unintrusive. I’m not the only shopper here, but I think he’s watching me.

Finally I go over to him. “Excuse me, do you have clothing for women?” Amazingly, given the circumstances and everything that’s happened to me, I feel just as shy and embarrassed at asking this now as I ever did in my previous life.

And just to fit in with my nerves, he gives me a funny look, then answers in a different language, “Go up on deck, Miss. Everything’s there.” His eyes are large, and a limpid grey-green, and there are no whites visible, which reminds me mine are the same.

“Thank you.”

~That must be Elvish,~ I realise suddenly, feeling his eyes on me as I go. It’s a more sibilant, musical language. Although it had no particular tune, it was almost as if the simple sentence was like the line of a song. I find the stairs and go up on deck. There are lengths of fabric in gorgeous, irridescent colours, some as light and as fine as a spider’s web, ranging to others that are as heavy and luxurious as velvet. There are complete, made garments as well. The fabrics are lovely, the workmanship even to my eyes is clearly superb, so much so that the borrowed dress I’m wearing feels almost like patched together rags. They don’t have prints, so if there’s a pattern, it’s embroidered in with exquisite attention to detail.

But — and it’s curious that I should feel guilty about this — while the fabrics are lovely, I’m not at all taken by the styles. This is clearly very upmarket, in the context of Jeodin. It isn’t only elves that wear these sorts of clothes, but it’s shouts an elvish aesthetic that I’m a little surprised to discover I don’t share. They’re too ‘flowy’, or something. I’m struggling to understand what about it isn’t working for me. They don’t seem familiar either. They’re not like the clothes in my occasional flashbacks. They’re too impractical. You couldn’t wear them while working or just moving around on board. Which suddenly brings a small epiphany. Of course, these clothes for sale are made for a land-based human idea of what elvish clothes should be like for formal wear.

I sigh and look around for something more practical. I spot a Neri couple up on the bridge of the ship. They seem engrossed in each other, so I edge a little closer in their direction. There’s something — very old about them, although at first sight they look like a young couple. Something about the extreme economy and intensity of movement and gesture seems to speak of ages. He strokes the line of her ear to the tip, and it’s the most erotic thing I’ve ever seen. I turn away, blushing, and look at more fabrics. I wonder about buying some and who I can find to make them into a more practical, fitting style.

“What is your name, child?” a voice asks from behind. I turn. It’s the woman who was up on the bridge. I hadn’t heard her approach at all. She’s tall…

“Um,” I stammer. “Taniel.” Up close she is beautiful, more beautiful than I could have imagined, with luminous serenity and grace. I look for any sign of age on her face and there is none but I feel like I’m face to face with antiquity.

She stands almost a head taller than me, and is clothed in a surprisingly simple tunic and leggings. My brain rebels at the prosaic clothing for a moment, wanting to insist ‘white samite, white samite’. A single toroidal stone of pale translucent pink rests at her throat upon a tiny silver chain. She has no other jewellery.

“Your Satthei?”

“I… I don’t know.” I feel like I’m six years old, standing in front of the headmistress at school, being asked questions I don’t even understand.

“You don’t know?” she asks, incredulous.

~Satthei,~ I remember. It means ship. It also means mother. They’re the same thing. I stare around me anew. The gnarling, woven branches of the gunwales are alive. The ribs like branches below. The true living ship, mostly hidden under the surface cladding. The riddle of my memory is answered. I lay in my mother’s arms. I lay in the branches of the ship, where they branch sinuously in the stern, near the bole. They are the same. They are Bound. A Satthei is the joined entity.

She’s asking me who my mother is.

“I don’t know,” I repeat. “I can’t remember. There was a fire.”

“Oh.” Her reaction is clearly honestly emotional. “Taniel…” She seems to be trying to remember. “Oh of course, dear little Tani. You were thought to be dead.”

I just stare at her.

“We have met before,” she says. “I am Satthey Fareis. Don’t you remember?”

I shake my head. “Are you–”

She shakes her own head. “We met briefly when you were very small. I’m not so surprised you don’t remember. But you should not have…” She trails off.

“You knew my parents,” I prod her.

She nods. “Satthei Encelion. Where have you been all this time?”

“I don’t know.”

Her face changes then, and becomes still, as she puts it together, presumably with more detail and context than I yet have. I was taken by slavers. That much was in my character’s introduction. I don’t have any recollection of what happened in that time. “No. No. Come inside, teya, we must talk.”

“I’m not sure–”

“What? What’s the matter?”

“I was just trying to buy some new clothes. I… I’ve got to go back to work soon.”

“Work? Where are you working? What is your situation?”

“I’m… I’m all right. I’m working at the inn over there.” I point across the harbour to where the inn is visible, the white exterior of the terrace shining in the noon sun.

“Hethan’s place?”

I nod.

“He’s honest, as far as I know. What do you do there?”

“I, er, I play box-harp and sing, and I help out with the cleaning and stuff.” I can feel the English idioms grating in Elvish, but it’s all new to me.

“How long?”

“Only three days. We stole a boat to escape. It’s there, see?” I point it out along the quayside, almost lost amongst the other masts. “We’re trying to earn enough money to get what we need and pay the harbour fees and then–”

“We?”

“My friends. We… We came here together.”

“Neri?”

“No.” I catch my breath. I’m easily gabbling away and if I’m not careful I’ll say too much. “Uh, three humans and another elf,” I say incompletely. “We escaped together. I can’t leave them,” I add, starting to feel that this woman is making plans for me. “I… I won’t leave them.” As she looks at me I feel like a recalcitrant child. “I just… I just wanted to buy some new clothes,” I finish lamely.

“Taniel, teya, don’t you realise? You were missing for more than twenty years. You were given up for dead. I can’t just leave you to go back to working in an inn–”

~Twenty years in captivity?~ I stare at her, utterly shocked.

“Oh you poor dear,” she says, and takes my hand, and in a moment she’s hugging me. I don’t know what I’m supposed to feel. Just confused. “Oh you poor little thing.”

“I’m… I’m all right.” I pull myself free. ~Twenty years?~ My breath is coming short. Suddenly there’s no air on this deck.

I run. I can’t even rationalise it, but I run. I break away from her and clatter down the stairs to the middle deck and out onto the pontoon and all the way back to the inn without stopping. Jalese practically catches me inside the doorway and I just start crying helplessly. I’m barely aware that she gives Hethan a look before she brings me downstairs to our shared pallet, and there she just holds me while I cry.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.24

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

We're not heroes.

Story:

***

After a couple of hours I pull myself together sufficiently to go back upstairs. It’s getting busy already. At this hour it’s mostly townspeople who have spent the afternoon shopping and are meeting at the inn to compare the spoils. There will be a couple more days of this before the — more serious to some — commercial side of Market becomes more prevalent. The down-to-earth trading of livestock and crops and textiles. But first, the local inhabitants’ pent-up thirst for the latest luxuries must be assuaged. From the amount of buying that’s going on it can be assumed that Port Denhall is prosperous in its own right. I really haven’t seen much of it, I realise. Apart from a few short excursions I’ve pretty much been kept busy in the inn.

I’m being kept busy now, which is good. Alternately helping out Jalese with the serving and settling down to play a few tunes is keeping the memory of my encounter aboard the familyship nicely at a distance.

“You know what’s weird?” Lotan is saying. He’s had a bit to drink. I’m on one of my breaks. “We’ve been here… How long have we been here now?”

I start counting back. Samila gets there first. “A week. No. Eight days I think.”

“This is the eighth,” Kerilas confirms, taking his seat. He’s late.

“Jesus. Anyway, right, so we — somehow — jumped into this bloody roleplaying game and we’ve been here eight days and we haven’t been in a single fight yet!”

“Speak for yourself,” Kerilas says, and slouches back tiredly.

“But don’t you think that’s odd? Go eight days in a campaign and not even a single hit on the wandering monster table? That’s bad DMing there, that is.”

“Shit, what happened to you?” Samila says suddenly, staring at Kerilas. I take a proper look. Kerilas had positioned himself in a shadow, so it wasn’t immediately obvious, but he has bruises on his face.

“Nothing. Forget about it.”

“Fuck that!” Lotan objects. “Who did that? I’ll fucking smash their–”

“No you won’t!” Kerilas insists. “I said, forget it.”

Where’ve you even been going during the days?“ Samila prods.

“No-where.”

“Well, perhaps you shouldn’t,” she says.

Kerilas just sighs.

I stare at him. I don’t know what to say.

“Look, we’re a group,” Samila tells him. “That means you don’t wander off and get into fights on your own. You’ll get yourself killed.”

“Never split the party,” Lotan adds.

“Oh fuck off,” Kerilas mutters.

“Where do you go in the day?” Samila demands again.

Kerilas bites his lip. “I got a job,” he admits.

“What?”

“Doesn’t matter. Nothing to do with this. This just happened on the way here. Tani, get us a drink, would you?”

“I can probably Heal you…”

He shakes his head. “It’s okay. Don’t waste it. Drink?”

I sigh. “Okay.”

“And are you playing any more tonight?”

“Yeah, in a bit. I’m just taking a break.”

He nods. “That’ll be nice.”

I stand up and go to the counter.

By the time I return Kerilas is talking. I wonder what he’s already said. “We’re not heroes. We play heroes in a game because that’s the closest we’re ever going to get. We create these grand narratives for our characters to distract us from our own shapeless little lives for a few hours because it’s better than going mindless in front of a television. In the real world we just get on as best as we can, don’t we? And this world…” he prods the table a couple of times. “This world is real. We have to accept that. We have to accept the reality we’re presented with. It’s the least insane choice we have. And that means it’s really just little us, getting on as best we can. We’re not heroes.”

I don’t know what I feel about this. I see a tear fall down Samila’s face though, before she angrily wipes it away with her hand.

“So what do we do?” Samila asks, her voice shaking a little. She’s just holding it in. “Settle down here? Get jobs, make friends, raise families, live out our lives here as ordinary people?”

“There are worse things we could do,” Kerilas says.“There are worse places we could find ourselves.” And Kerilas would have the hardest time of any of us making a place here. Jeodin is the most open, the most tolerant society on this world. Anywhere else he’d already be dead.

I still don’t say anything about what happened earlier. The things the Satthei said to me. She met me once when I was little. She wants — no, that’s not strong enough: She intends to take me with her, on the ship. I know she does.

I think I don’t want to be in Port Denhall very much longer. I’ve discovered, to my own surprise, that I enjoy working in the inn, and the place seems nice enough. But after meeting the Satthei I don’t know. I really, really don’t know what I ought to be feeling about that. I just feel that we should be gone. We should be out and free on the ocean as soon as we’re equipped.

I think I’m longing for the sea.

“What about Gyrefalcon?” I ask aloud. “We’re supposed to be trying to find him, aren’t we? Simon’s out there somewhere.”

“Oh…” Kerilas says, as if remembering. He sighs. “Do you think it’s really likely?”

“Why not?”

He sighs. “You’re thinking that our world has primacy,” he says. “You think, ‘Simon must be here, because we were all playing the game,’ right? So we must all be here.”

“Yeah…”

“Look at it this way instead: Taniel, Samila, Lotan, and Kerilas were all being held in that slaver camp. Ken actually said it in the intro: They were held for a long time in appallingly abusive conditions being trained for something… horrible.” He fixes us all with a look. “He didn’t go into any details, he didn’t need to, it was just a way to signal to us as players that it’s a place we really needed to get out of.”

“Oh God…” Samila says.

“I don’t think they got out. I think it destroyed them,” Kerilas says. “Kerilas, Samila, Lotan, Taniel, it destroyed them. It traumatised them and it broke them, whatever happened back there. And that’s when the game started, for us, and that’s when we were pulled in.”

“Oh God,” Samila says again. She sounds short of breath.

“And just maybe that’s when we were invented,” Kerilas finishes.

“No!” Lotan objects. “That’s stupid. I’m not going to believe that!”

“Anyway my point is–”

“How do we know each other then?” Lotan cries, breaking to his feet. “How do we remember all this stuff that hasn’t even been invented yet here? Electricity, the internet, airplanes, cars…” he flounders a little. “Football, for Christ’s sake. Christ, for Christ’s sake!” he adds in a moment of inspiration. “There’s a whole real world we came from–”

“And a whole real world we’re in now,” Kerilas says gently. “With box-harps and elf-ships and songs,” he looks at me briefly, “and stories and legends all their own, and… and bumwool. Sit down, Lotan. Please?”

Lotan sighs, but he takes his seat again.

“What about global warming?” Samila asks. “Who would invent that? Who in this world could invent that?”

“Maybe…” Kerilas sighs. He’s thought about this. “Maybe they thought, if we came from a world with no future, we wouldn’t want to go back. Too much.”

Lotan tuts irritably.

“It’s not that hopeless,” Samila protests quietly.

Kerilas just holds her gaze until she drops her eyes.

“My point is,” Kerilas tries again, “Gyrefalcon wasn’t there. He didn’t share in whatever our characters went through. Maybe Barak did, but he died. There’s no reason to think Simon would come through.”

“No, your point is, Simon isn’t even real. Neither’s Ken, neither’s anyone else we know back home!” Lotan protests angrily. “Our families… Anyone!”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I’m saying.”

“Jesus, listen to yourself! I can’t…” Lotan gets to his feet again. “I can’t sit here and listen to this. You’re saying we’re imaginary too, aren’t you?”

“Yes. Imaginary friends, from an imaginary world, made up by these poor bastards,” he indicates us four, “as an escape from… from whatever it is that was happening to them on that island. And at least two of them were magic users and were there a long time. A really long time.”

Lotan stares at him in palpable disgust. “D’you really hate the world– our world that much?” He doesn’t wait for an answer, but pushes away through the bar and outside.

None of us follow him. I don’t know why I don’t; I can’t begin to speculate about the other two.

“It’s just a theory,” Kerilas says.

“I was there… I mean, Taniel was abducted over twenty years ago,” I say, repeating what Satthei Fareis told me.

“Kerilas was there longer than that.”

I look at Samila. Her character isn’t even supposed to be that old. She looks distraught, trying to hold back tears.

“I’d better check up on Lotan,” Kerilas says. “Make sure he doesn’t do something stupid.” He gives me a look, and a glance aside to Samila. I sigh and nod and he goes.

We sit in silence for a little while.

“He seems to think we should be talking about something,” Samila mutters.

“Heh. Yeah.”

Silence.

“Samila–” I begin.

“Don’t call me that.”

“Sorry, I–”

“Just Sam, okay?”

“Okay.”

“Sami at a pinch.” A weak attempt at Lee’s old grin.

She looks uncomfortable in her dress, as if she doesn’t quite know what to do with her legs. (‘Put them together for a start,’ I want to say.) The bodice is done up very tightly; I guess in an attempt to minimise bounce. I’m doing the same thing and I’m not half so well endowed.

“Someone around here needs to invent the brassiere,” I say, to try to lighten the mood.

Sam does manage a chuckle. “Fucking right.”

“I can’t remember, there’s some engineering principle behind it, isn’t there? Counterwei– No, that’s not it.”

“Cantilever,” Sam says. “Same as suspension bridges.”

“Oh yeah, right,” I say, thinking she’s joking.

“No, seriously. Yeah, chances are no-one’s invented it yet, ’xcept the elves, probably keeping it to themselves.”

“Elf Boobs Don’t Sag,” I pronounce. She laughs out loud at that.

“Probably right, too.”

“You seem to know a lot about bras,” I comment dryly.

“Only from the outside.” There’s that grin again. “Ain’t nothin’ you can teach me about taking someone else’s bra off with one hand.”

I have to laugh. It’s so Lee. “There you go then. Invent the bra, make a billion Crowns, and start building a network of suspension bridges between the islands, put all the Marketeers out of business.”

“Yeah, right.”

“It could work!” I protest, wilfully disregarding the engineering challenges and limitations of the available materials. After all, any sufficiently advanced magic is indistinguishable from technology, right?

We fall silent again.

She starts, “Of all the things I’ve loved and lost, I miss my dick the most.”

She’s trying to put a brave face on things, I suppose. Making everything into a joke so it doesn’t hurt so much. Just like Lee would.

“Personally I think they’re overrated,” I say. Even with the joke-prim voice it might just be the most daring thing I ever said.

“Speak for yerself, missus,” she bats back. “I’ll have you know I have a deep and very meaningful relationship with my little fella. I promise you, the reunion will be very… touching.” Grin.

“Ew!”

Silence.

“I keep crying for no reason,” she says. “Get started and I can’t stop. It’s driving me nuts.”

“Yeah, me too,” I say. I have to say something.

“You think it’s the hormones?”

I shrug. “I don’t think you’re crying for no reason,” I say. “I mean, I think you’ve got plenty of reasons to be crying. We all have. You shouldn’t be ashamed.”

“Oh, it’s not… that’s not what I mean. I just hate not being in control of myself, you know? I hate it. I feel like everything’s… I don’t know. It’s like I’m trying to walk on ice all the time, you know? There’s me,” she puts a hand up, “and there’s this stupid body,” the other hand, two feet away, “doing it’s own thing. Some… stupid little thing sets me off and… Look, I’m fucking doing it again.” There are tears starting from her eyes. “I hate this. I hate being out of control like this. All the fucking time.”

She tries to wipe away the tears with the heel of her hand. I don’t know what to do for a while. Then I think, I’m being stupid. It’s really very simple. So I try to put my arm around her shoulders.

“Leave me alone!” she snaps, and shakes me loose.

“Sam, listen, you’re not going to do this boys don’t cry bullshit, okay?”

She sniffles.

“It is bullshit. You know that, don’t you? You’ve got to let this out or–”

“I’m letting it out all the fucking time! That’s the point, you idiot!” Sam snaps. “I really think I’m going crazy here!” She sniffles again. “On top of everything else I don’t even know when I’m supposed to be due.”

“Due?” I ask, stupidly. Then I catch up. “Oh.”

“God, you can be dense sometimes, Paul. You telling me it never entered your mind?”

“I…” I don’t have an answer to that. It actually hadn’t entered my mind.

Sam shrugs. “Maybe it’s different for elves.”

I laugh unintentionally. There’s an idea for a filk in that, I suspect. “Check out the ears,” I say, still trying to lighten the mood. “For all I know I get Ponn Farr every seven years and if I don’t get laid I get PMT for a whole year.”

“Ow, yeah.” Sam grins. “Okay yeah, that would be bad.”

“I mean at least you’ve got some idea what’s coming. I… Let’s face it we’re talking about a nonhuman biology here. I have no idea what my body’s going to do next.”

“Heh.”

“What?”

“You said ‘my body.’”

“So? It’s just…” I shrug and look away to hide my blush. I’m aware of her looking at me for a while.

Then she sighs, dropping it. “Yeah, maybe this isn’t normal. Maybe this is PMT. Jenny used to say it was actually a relief when her period started.” Jenny was one of Lee’s former girlfriends. She’d even tried role-playing for a couple of sessions. I liked her, but I think she thought I was weird. “Oh God.” Sam laughs incongruously at something.

“What?”

“Picture. Arwen in Sainsbury’s buying a packet of tampons.”

I chuckle. “Oh God, what do people use here?”

“I have no idea,” Sam admits. “More fucking bumwool or something, I don’t know. I mean, who’m I supposed to ask?”

“Ask Jalese,” I say, glad I can say something useful at least. “She already knows we’re odd.”

“Yeah? How odd?”

“I told her we’ve got amnesia. Haven’t said, you know, we’re from another world or anything. She knows it’s not the whole story but she’s okay with it. She’ll understand if you ask.”

Sam shudders. “Oh God. I just… I’m fucking dreading it, you know?”

“Half the adult population goes through it every month, Sam. How bad can it be?”

She gives me another look like I’ve said something really stupid again. Maybe I did. At least Lee has had girlfriends. He’s actually going to know more about this sort of thing than me. Even if it’s just ‘from the outside’, like the bra thing.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.25 - 1.27

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Cloud-grey hair.

Story:

***

“Whoah there, easy tiger!” I exclaim, dancing back out of the way of Lotan’s sword without dropping the covered dish I’m carrying.

“Whups-a-daisy, missed-ya,” Lotan replies, grinning and saluting with his sword. He’s not wearing his tunic, and is all shiny musculature. Probably impressive if you’re into that sort of thing.

“What’re you doing anyway?” I ask, still getting myself back together. For a big guy he’d turned so fast to the sound I made behind him. His sword seemed almost to dart through the air at me.

“Practicing.”

“Ri-ight.” I carry on with bringing the dish to the table. Kerilas and Sam are already sitting there.

“God, he’s such a wanker,” Sam mutters as I set the dish down. She doesn’t even look up, supporting her head with her hands at her temples.

“Headache?” I ask.

Sam nods, still not raising her head.

“He just likes playing with his weapon,” Kerilas observes dryly.

“I heard that!” Lotan’s voice reaches back towards the table.

“Well, you can stop now,” Kerilas calls back. “Breakfast is up. What is it?” he asks me.

I lift the lid. “Sautéed mackerel and sweet potato, sort of. Various herbs. Help yourselves.” I take my seat and start loading up a platter.

“Smells good anyway. Could almost be home,” he says, scooping up his share. “Not that we’ve really got the climate for al fresco breakfasts back home.” He grins at Sam, who’s mostly unresponsive.

“Not that I ever had mackerel for breakfast back home,” I add. “Sort of thing my grandparents used to do. Or kippers or something. I was never a seafood sort of person, you know?”

“Hey, you find out what this no-meat thing’s about yet?”

I shake my head and pop a piece of fish in my mouth. “Not yet. Jalese didn’t know; just says Neri don’t eat land animals. I ask why, she looks at me funny.” I shrug. “God, I could kill for a burger.”

“Mmm.”

“Or bacon.”

“Bacon burger!”

I shake my head. “Bacon sarnies and ketchup and sausages and a fried egg.”

“And black pudding.”

“Oh yeah!”

“That a little smile I see?” Kerilas verbally prods Sam.

She raises her head. There is a little smile, slightly pained. She says one word. “Pizza.”

“Pizza,” Kerilas and I repeat, like an invocation.

“You know, that’s got to be doable with local ingredients,” Kerilas begins.

“Pizza?” Lotan’s voice drifts over.

“Oi, you having any of this then?” Kerilas calls back. “I mean, if you don’t want your share–”

Lotan puts his sword back in its scabbard and trots over. “Oh, I thought you meant you’ve got pizza.”

“Ew, put something on your top, you smelly barbarian!” I admonish him.

He stops, thinks for a moment, then says “I’ll be back,” in a thick Austrian accent and trots back to where he’d left his tunic.

Kerilas is looking at me and smiling about something. “What?” I ask.

“Nothing.” Smug bastard. “Sami, you having anything?”

Sam shrugs. She’s been staring vacantly at the food. “I’m not really hungry.”

“Well you should be. And actually this is pretty good,” Kerilas reports.

Lotan returns, having pulled his clean tunic on over his sweaty body. Lovely. He takes a place on the other side of the table, thankfully, and starts pulling food onto his platter.

“I said I’m not hungry,” Sam says, her voice tight. Next to her, I notice her hand pressing against her abdomen.

“Did you get any sleep last night?” Kerilas asks her. She looks like she didn’t. “Sam–”

“Just leave it, all right?” Sam snaps. “I don’t need this.” She gets up, abruptly, starting towards the inn door. “You’re not my mother, don’t try to be.”

Kerilas sighs.

“Must be the time of month,” Lotan observes wryly around a mouthful of fish and potato.

The reaction from Samila is instant and extreme. She turns back and barges right at him and starts hitting him, aiming blows at his head.

“Hey!” Lotan objects. A couple of blows land before he starts blocking her. “Hey hey! Stop that!” He grabs her tiny wrists and shoves her away from him easily, and she lands hard on her back-side a few feet away. “What you do that for?”

“Just shut your mouth!” Samila screams back at him. “Shut your fucking mouth!” She’s crying through it. She scrambles to her feet and it looks like she might run at him again, fists balled ready to punch, but she backs away and runs back into the inn.

I look where she’s gone, not sure what to do.

“You see that? She bloody attacked– Ow!”

I look back at Lotan, to see him put a hand to his head.

“You’re an arsehole,” Kerilas says simply. “Why are you an arsehole?”

“God, I was only joking– Ow!” Kerilas jabs at Lotan’s head with a finger. The movement is so fast Lotan can’t catch it or dodge it.

“Why are you an arsehole?” Kerilas demands again. “Tani, will you please go and see if Sam’s okay?” he sounds irritable, as if he shouldn’t have to ask.

“Uh… Yeah,” I stammer, and head for the door almost at a run, to get away from the tension between the two men.

“Look, it was just– Ow!”

“Why are you an arsehole?”

I escape inside the inn and follow the sound of crying to the clothing store-room, but Jalese meets me suddenly at the door.

“I will deal with this,” she tells me.

“I–”

“It’s all right, Miss,” she says, reassuringly. I can see Samila crying in the corner behind me. Jalese smiles apologetically. “This is for humans,” she says. That hurts. It’s not as if I’m enthusiastic about dealing with Samila right now, but to be excluded like that, because I’m not human now. That hurts.

“Uh…” I start. Jalese starts to turn back into the room. “Wait,” I say. “She… You remember I said we’ve forgotten stuff?” I say quietly. “Like, I forgot how to play box-harp?” Jalese comes back and nods, looking at me. “She may not remember what to do,” I gabble out. “So she’s afraid, and ashamed about it.”

“Why would she be ashamed?” she asks, honestly puzzled.

How to begin? “She’s a Mainlander, isn’t she?” I point out, inventing furiously and hoping the facts as Jalese knows them won’t contradict me. “They’re taught to think it’s dirty.”

Jalese sighs and nods. “Okay.” Good guess.

I blink. “Okay? You said ‘okay?’” Despite everything that’s going on I notice that.

“That was right wasn’t it? I’ve heard you say that?”

“Uh, yes. That’s right.”

She smiles and backs into the room and closes the door in my face.

***

After clearing up the remains of the abandoned breakfast — Kerilas and Lotan have gone, presumably to whatever jobs they’re doing — I go out shopping again; or that’s what I tell myself. I’m not really in the mood to buy anything and I want to stay clear of the Neri ship, so I end up wandering along the quayside all the way to the harbour mouth to sit on the low, wide wall and look at the sea.

In fact, I’m distracted by the boys and girls playing on the rocky shore just beyond the harbour. I can’t see any adults keeping an eye on them. Naked and bronzed, the children clamber around the boulders and shale and rock pools with utter self-assurance, each absorbed in whatever fluidly-imagined game or scenario they’re playing at any given moment, or distracted by something found in a pool, or a pattern in a rock, or a new shell. One of the girls is a Neri, I think; from this distance distinguished only by her long cloud-grey hair, like my own, incongruous on a child’s form.

I think they must be mostly marketeer children, arrived with Market and taking the opportunity to run around where there’s space to do so, and to re-establish friendships usually separated by the water between the ships at sea and the longer, slower relationships with those left in port, that might only meet for a few days twice or three times a year. It’s all familiar to me, as if, years ago, Taniel must have been like that Neri girl running half-wild with the human children on a landfall. But I remember, the human children Taniel would have played with would be geriatrically old now, those that were still alive.

***

“Hey, Tani-baby!” Sam calls lazily across the bar when I step back into the cool of the inn’s interior. “You’re back.” She’s lounging on a comfy chair near the stove with something in her arms.

“Is it all right?” I ask, feeling catty. “I mean, I wouldn’t want to intrude on a human thing.”

“Aw c’mon, don’t be like that! That wasn’t my idea, was it?”

I sigh and cross over to where she’s sitting. “I s’pose. Not as if I was going to be any use anyway. Where did you get that?” I ask, seeing the small baby sleeping in her arms.

“Ah, funny you should ask that,” Sam extemporised. “Come on, sit down.”

I sit in one of the other chairs.

“It’s Beni’s little one. In’t she the sweetest thing?” Sam twisted fractionally so I could see the baby’s face. “She and Jalese just went off to talk to Hethan about stuff. I think Jalese’s looking to get her old job back permanently.”

“Can’t say I blame her,” I say.

“So muggins here got left holding the baby.”

“Well, what can I say?” I say. “You look very maternal.”

Sam sticks her tongue out at me. “I’ve always been a softie for babies,” she says, looking at the baby’s face. “Put me in a girlskin and drop someone’s baby in my lap and suddenly people say I look maternal. I’m not doing anything different. Go figure.”

“Ew, girlskin? That’s an image I didn’t need.”

“Bit Silence of the Lambs innit.” She flashes one of Lee’s grins at me. “I dunno, feels a bit like that sometimes. Like I’ve been sewn into this skin and now that’s all anyone’s ever going to see.”

I can only stare at her, for expressing in so few words what I’ve felt my whole life. “Yeah, I know what you mean,” I say quietly. Let her think I’m like her; feeling this only now. “So how are you feeling now?” I ask, feeling awkward about it but thinking I probably should. “You look better.”

“Mmm.”

“And you didn’t go to work!” I add, suddenly realising.

“No, well, Jalese basically threatened to get Hethan to tie me to my bed if I tried–”

“What?”

“And then she made this nice tea, see?” She points to an empty cup on the table next to her. “She said it would help me relax, which is a hell of an understatement. After the first cup I could hardly stand, and she just keeps it coming. I dunno what’s in it, but it does exactly what it says on the tin.” She smiles wryly. “They were both drinking it too. We were having a right laugh. Maybe it’s just recreational. Anyway apparently it’s normal for women to not do physical work while they’re, you know…”

“Oh, no, I didn’t know that.”

Sam shrugs, carefully so as to not disturb the baby. “Good for a skive, innit?” she says.

“So it’s started then,” I say.

She shakes her head. “Anyway, it’ll be an interesting experiment, won’t it?” she says brightly. “You know how women like to say ‘oh you men, you couldn’t handle it.’ I guess now we’ll know.”

“I thought that was childbirth,” I point out.

“So not gonna happen.”

“Well, you never know,” I say, possibly not helpfully.

“Look, if I get pregnant it’s ’cause I’ve been raped. And I’ll get rid of it first chance I get. Got that?”

“Um–”

“Got that?” Sam follows up insistantly.

“Okay, I got it.”

“I’m not into guys, okay? Not now, not ever.”

“Okay. I didn’t mean–”

Sam sighs. “Yeah, I know. I’m just…” She trails off.

“Yeah.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.28 - 1.30

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

We can leave whenever we want.

Story:

***

So it turns out that now Beni’s had her baby, the father has persuaded her to go with him when Market ships out, and she’s decided to go, with her newborn baby. This is apparently a rational thing to do, which I can’t argue with, I suppose, having seen the marketeer kids playing earlier. He’s quite wealthy by shore standards, and he’s been pretty much plying her with gifts ever since Market got into port, which she’s been happy to recite to me. Sam indicates with a gesture she’s already heard all this. Gifts which, in the Jeodine fashion it seems, are largely of a practical nature and seem almost calculated to make it easy for her to say no: A house, for the Goddess’s sake! So she could move out of her parents’ place. Money, clothes, furniture, all imported from elsewhere in Jeodin.

“Why would he give you a house if he wants you to go away with him?” I ask. It doesn’t seem logical.

Beni just looks at me as if I’m the crazy one. Jalese has to explain. There’s no ‘seems’ about it. Apparently in Jeodin it’s extremely bad form to ask someone to live with you if the circumstances of the person being asked make it hard for them to refuse. In Jeodine logic, it seems, a ‘yes’ is meaningless unless it’s at least equally easy for the person to say ‘no,’ and it’s evolved into quite a courtly tradition, it seems, of ostentatiously wooing the prospective new family member.

I can go with that, and I say so.

“Well of course,” Beni points out. “It’s a Neri custom, isn’t it?” With that tone, as if wondering why I don’t already know that. “She said you’d forgotten everything,” Beni says sympathetically.

So it turns out this isn’t just for romantic couples, but any time one family offers to take in a member of another, for whatever reason. ‘Family’ itself seems to have a looser definition than I’m used to — either they don’t have marriage at all or they do, but its equivalent is pathologically applied to any kind of committed relationship, whether or not they’re blood-related or want to procreate or whatever. Older children often go to be fostered by another family for a few years, usually locally, in the same community, and for this to happen they are wooed in this fashion, and apparently given every incentive to say no, in the hope that they’ll say yes out of genuine enthusiasm. Naturally, good well-liked kids can expect lots of offers; and the others… It seems very strange to me, and I’m not sure I go with that.

Anyway, the upshot is that Hethan needs to take someone on permanently, and Jalese’s got first-refusal, and she’s considering taking it; and if she can settle long enough maybe a local family will make an offer.

I guess the luck is still playing out.

“You probably should take it,” I admit. “I don’t know what we’re doing. We’re just trying to make enough money to get supplies and pay the harbourmaster fees and move on, but I don’t know where. We haven’t got any big plans.” I still want to try to find Gyrefalcon, despite what Kerilas said. But I don’t say that. I don’t say either how I think I’m hungering to be at sea again, to be a speck tossed on its vastness, to feel the deck moving beneath my feet.

***

I’m halfway through only the third song of the evening when I realise Hethan is waving at me to stop. Everyone turns to look at him, but he just beckons, ‘come here.’

I feel a flutter in my stomach, that I’m in trouble for something and it must be pretty bad if he’s making me stop in the middle of a song. So I collect myself and give a look to Kerilas and Lotan at their usual table, and step off the stage to go and see what’s up.

Hethan practically pulls me into the back room. He seems excited rather than angry, though, saying I have a visitor. Jalese is there already, attending a tall Neri, standing in the centre of the room. I think he’s a he, but his appearance and dress is quite androgynous and he has that ethereal beauty I’m still trying to work on. Immediately I know this must be about my encounter with Fareis the previous day. I hadn’t told anyone about that, not even Jalese. I’m not sure why.

“Um, hello?” I say. I can hear how nervous my voice sounds.

“Mistress Taniel,” he begins. His voice is light and delicate. In fact, I think it’s unbroken, but I haven’t really spoken to a male Neri before, so for all I know their voices don’t break. “My name is Deidas, child of Satthei Fareis. My mother has asked me to bring you gifts and hopes you may consider favourably an offer to be joined and to sojourn with us.”

I stare at him. He’s at least a head taller than I am. So this is how it comes. She wants to take me into her ship, into her family. “I don’t want to,” I say. “My friends…”

“Indeed. I’m not here to try to persuade you myself,” he says, letting his speech become less formal. “The Satthei asks merely that you accept these gifts and that you would come to the ship tomorrow evening as a guest, that you and she may talk. She has asked me to convey her regret for causing you alarm yesterday.”

“I don’t think–”

“Tani,” Jalese interrupts me. “You mustn’t refuse the gifts. It’s a great honour.”

“Quite so,” Deidas confirms smoothly. “It is understood that through some calamity you have come to forget much about the ways of our people. Therefore, the first of the Satthei’s gifts to you are a selection of books.” He turns to the table in the corner, where I belatedly notice are arranged a number of items, and returns carrying two books. Examples, as I can see more still on the table, in an open box of a design I know will be waterproof when sealed. There are rich fabrics and made-clothes and jewellery and boots and boxes containing I’ve-no-idea-what. I can see a long recurved bow leaning against the wall next to the table, and next to a beautiful dress in deep turquoise. It’s evident that Deidas must have spent a significant time arranging the gifts before I was called in.

He shows the books to me; paper bound in a fine wood veneer cover, hinged, with strangely familiar names inlaid in the wood. “These give accounts of some of the history and stories of the Neri. Stories that still shape the way we live today.”

I take one. It’s surprisingly light, and closes with a clasp. I open it, and thick coarse-grained pages open before me. Pages with exquisitely calligraphed text and almost luminous hand-painted illustrations; lacking realistic perspective, like Medieval art, but rich in colour and detail and symbolism I can only guess at. It’s a book of stories for a child; and it’s a thing of almost transcendant beauty.

***

“And as well as all this stuff, she’s paid our harbourmaster fees, right to the end of the month,” I say, finding and waving the piece of paper from the harbourmaster’s office that confirms this. “The sloop’s been checked over by her shipwright, and completely reprovisioned, and made over into my name, registered here at Denhall as salvage.”

“We can leave whenever we want,” Kerilas interprets.

“Yeah!”

He and Sam and I are out in the courtyard the following morning, finishing breakfast. I can hear Lotan practicing again behind me, which he’s gone back to after eating his share. Swish-thuk. Swish-swish-swish-thuk.

I’m wearing one of my new outfits. The weather’s cooler today, and I chose a warm, grey overdress going to below my knees with slits in the wide skirt to show the bright Aegean blue silk underskirts. A matching undertunic, visible above the collar of the dress, and leggings, and my new boots. It feels very comfortable.

“And this is all no-obligation?” Kerilas asks, openly skeptical.

“Yeah, that’s how it works, isn’t it Sam? Remember what Beni was saying yesterday?”

“So are you going to go with her?” Sam asks.

“’Course not.”

“Why not?” Kerilas asks.

I stare at him. “What do you mean, why not? I’m… I mean, we’re a group, aren’t we?”

Swish-swish-thuk.

“I still think we should be looking for Gyrefalcon,” I say. “I didn’t think we were just going to be staying here. Sam?”

“I don’t know what I want to do any more,” Sam says.

“You’ve got to think long-term,” Kerilas tells me. “You need to learn how to be Neri, and she’s offering–”

I hear the door behind me being flung open, and Jalese’s voice: “Hey Tani, Hethan wants–”

Silence.

“Oh shit, no!” Lotan cries out.

“Oh fuck,” Sam breathes, and launches herself out of her chair. I turn in time to see Jalese crumple to the ground. Lotan’s sword is covered in blood.

“I didn’t mean–” Lotan is saying. Sam is already running to Jalese’s fallen body. I’m closer, and I scramble across, shoving Lotan aside roughly. Suddenly there’s blood everywhere, frothing from a deep puncture wound under Jalese’s left breast. “I didn’t mean to!”

Her eyes meet mine for a moment, then she passes out.

~I know what to do.~

I pull the little bag of charms off from around my neck and yank it open and grab the first thing my fingers find. Sam is by my side. She’s doing some First Aid stuff, tearing Jalese’s tunic open and jamming her hand practically into the wound. Good. Not enough. I remember how to start. In that other language. Not Elvish, I know now. Even older. “Ocean Mother, hear me–”

“It was an accident!” Lotan cries out, behind me.

“Shut the fuck up!” Sam yells at him.

Distracted I have to begin again. There’s an interestingly-shaped pebble, worn smooth, embedded in my hand, as if it had grown there all my life. My palm-print whorls across the featureless stone. “Ocean Mother, hear me. Jalese your… devout child is innocent of this harm. Let it be your will that this wound is undone. Let it be your will–” “Sam!”

Sam moves her hand aside from the wound long enough for me to put mine to it.

The stone is gone.

I can feel the pressure of her blood against my palm. I can feel her heartbeat becoming erratic. And a taint of something cold and burning.

“It’s not working!” Lotan complains, still behind me.

I withdraw my hand and Sam instantly replaces it. I pull another charm out. My hand is shaking. Covered in blood.

“No wait, her bleeding’s stopping!” Lotan says, his voice full of hope. The spurting from under Sam’s hand is slowing down.

“It’s ’cause she’s lost too much blood, you idiot,” Sam retorts bitterly. Blood is soaking into the wooden decking, into the soil, into my clothes and Sam’s. “Her heart–” She starts CPR. Pump. Pump. Pump. Pump. Pump…

I lose count. “Ocean Mother, hear me,” I say quickly. Sam’s attempts are totally inadequate and she knows it. She’s just trying to keep the brain alive while I get it together with the Goddess. “Jalese is our friend. Jalese is my friend. I beseech you spare her from our own carelessness. She deserves to live. She deserves to live. She deserves to live.” “What I tell you three times is true,” I add in English while Sam is blowing into Jalese’s mouth. The charm is gone. I didn’t even notice what it was.

There’s no more blood coming.

“Wait–” Sam says, sitting up. I look at her, and down. Jalese’s eyes are open. “Just hang on,” Sam is telling her. “We’re fixing you.” She lifts her hand gingerly away from the wound.

There is no wound. I wipe the blood on the surface away and there’s just unbroken skin where the deep slot between her ribs had been. But her skin is horribly pale. Her face is pale and clammy.

“No, wait!” Sam calls out to Jalese again. She’s passed out again. “Wait! Stay with me! Tani, do it again!”

“I don’t know–” Something tells me, it’s not cumulative. It doesn’t work like that.

“DO IT!”

I tip all the remaining charms out onto my hand and clap my other hand over them. I press them together, more the image of a prayer from home.

Sam yells, “You’ve got to replace the lost blood! What sort of fucking stupid deity doesn’t realise that!”

I’m jabbering away, trying to find another form of words.

“Just fucking do it!” Sam yells.

I pull my hands apart and place them both down over Jalese’s chest. “Just fucking do it, you bitch,” I hiss, echoing Sam’s sentiment. My hands hurt more than I can believe. “Just fucking do it, you bitch,” I say again, and push again. I’m feeling dizzy, as if I’m going to be sick, and my breath won’t come. “Just fucking–” I have to force in a breath. “Do it.”

“Tani,” Sam says. Her voice has changed. All I can see is a curl of Jalese’s hair, fallen across her face, stirring slightly in the wind. There’s nothing else. I can still feel all the charms rooted in the flesh of both my hands.

“Just fucking–” The waste of it. The stupid random waste of it.

“Tani, stop,” Sam tries again.

“Do it. Do it. Do it.”

“She’s gone.”

And then, it’s a strange lightheaded feeling. I can feel myself fainting; my body losing the strength to even sit upright, and falling, and nothing.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.31 - 1.32

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Waiting for a funny little old guy.

Story:

***

The bed is moving properly. Comfortable. But I know what it means immediately: I’m on water. I’m on a ship. The movement is too stately, too damped, for a small boat. I’m in a bed that’s more of a cot, with lovingly carved railings.

And then the memory. All the blood, soaking in everywhere. It smelled hot and metallic. And a lock of Jalese’s hair moving in the tiny breeze. I feel sick and dizzy and fevered. And my hands. My hands are in agony. It builds and builds as I approach wakefulness, and all I want to do is retreat back to sleep.

“No, you must wake, child,” a voice says. A gentle, wise female voice I recognise. I open my eyes. Satthei Fareis, of course, seated decoratively on the window seat next to my cot. “Lie quietly, dear. You need your strength.”

“It hurts!”

“I know. Shh.” She helps me to sit up, piling pillows behind me. They’re made of pristine silk. “Oh my dear, what were you thinking?”

My hands hurt so much. They feel like they’re trying to explode, shot through with shards. My wrists are tied with ribbon to the sides of the cot. “Why are my hands tied?” I demand, but I can turn them over and see… The charms are still embedded, and my hands are swollen around them and through them, somehow. “Oh my God,” I can’t help saying, in English. I can see my blood pulsing through the translucent creamy face of a shell. “Oh god that’s…” I can’t even finish. I want to throw up, but my stomach is empty.

“You were trying to tear them out,” Fareis says. “Now you’re awake, if you promise to leave them alone I’ll untie you.”

I nod, and she unties the ribbons. My hands itch deeply, somewhere under the pain.

“We’re going to try to decouple the charms tomorrow,” Fareis says. “You have to be awake.”

“All right.”

“I’m afraid you must endure this a little longer, and try regardless to build up strength. It will be difficult.”

“How long–”

“Two nights.”

“Where is… Uh, everyone? I’m on your ship?”

“Of course. You’re in one of our guest cabins.” The windows are open and I can hear people’s voices and footsteps on the jetty. Market goes on. For some reason I’m relieved; I’d thought for a moment that we might be far out to sea.

“What about my friends?”

“Your friend Samila is here with us. I believe she’s on deck at the moment. The Reki has been captured. The harbourmaster is holding him in one of their cells ashore.”

~The Reki?~ Dark elf, of course. “Kerilas? But… it wasn’t him! He didn’t do it! Lotan did it!”

“Samila says the same thing, but the Reki talent for enchantment is considerable. You’re scratching,” she adds.

I look down. I’ve actually drawn a line of blood along my forearm, rubbing my palm down it. I can’t close my fingers or make a fist.

“He didn’t do it!” I insist. “He didn’t enchant anyone, I don’t think he’d even know how! What about Lotan?”

“Lotan is the young man with the sword?” I nod. “Yes, Samila mentioned him too. She says he ran away.”

“Well, he did it! It was an accident. Really, it was a total accident, but it was him. Kerilas wasn’t even there!”

“Shh, dear. You have to be calm.”

“You’re not listening to me!”

“Must I make you sleep before you do further damage to yourself?” she says, a harder tone to her voice. “The matter is in the hands of the harbourmaster. I have no part in shore justice. You’ve been brought here because no-one ashore is able to treat your injuries and they would only make things worse if they tried. Now, you must be calm. You made an astonishing effort to save your friend, not to mention a foolhardy one, I might add. It’s going to take time for you to heal.”

I’m too tired, and my hands hurt so much, so I just slump back and sigh irritably. I automatically try to clench my fingers, but I’m reminded not to do it painfully by a trapped nerve.

“Why didn’t it work?” I ask. I can hear the plaintive sound in my voice. “Why didn’t… Why wouldn’t the Goddess save her?”

“Ah.” It sounds like she’s heard this question many times before.

“What did I do wrong?”

“You did nothing wrong. At least, not before it was too late anyway.” She gestures at my hands. The last desperate, mad thing. “What you did was remarkable. What Samila did was remarkable. The way she described it, a nonmagical way to keep her alive longer for you to work. It was brilliant. I’ve kept her busy the last two days training all of us in what she did.” She means the CPR, I realise. “It was just too deep a wound, and too fast.” She touches her hand to my arm, but it makes my wrist muscles tense and that triggers a shooting pain all the way up my arm and into my shoulder. “I’m sorry,” she says, and withdraws her hand. “You must understand, dear; those we call gods and goddesses are beings with limits just as we are. You must not assume the Goddess chose not to save her. She did much at your asking. The wound was healed, but blood cannot be called from emptiness, even by the Goddess.”

I sigh. I don’t care about the tears. “At least you didn’t say she has a plan.”

Fareis looks at me, puzzled. “Why would I say that?”

I shake my head. I’m so tired.

“Go back to sleep,” Fareis says gently, as if she heard my thought. “I will tell Samila you have been awake.”

I just feel so empty.

“Would you like me to help you to sleep?”

I don’t think I can sleep on my own. The pain from my hands is too great. Who could fall asleep with their hands held in a fire? I just nod.

“Let me help you settle again then,” she says, and she assists as I carefully lie myself down again. “And,” she says, placing her fingertips on my forehead. She probably says more, but I never hear it.

***

Sam is there the next time I wake up. She’s sitting in the same window-seat Fareis was occupying the last time, reading a book. It looks like one of the ones I was given, with the inlaid wood veneer cover. She’s found some elvish-style tight work trousers or leggings and a medium-length tunic with a bodice, and looks quite smart.

It’s night, but the windows are still open. It’s warm and there are smells of cooking spices and oils and things in the air. The pain swells again as I rise to full wakefulness. I don’t think it’s any better at all.

“Hi,” I say.

“Hey you.” She looks tired and worried. But then Lee’s old grin flashes through. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to hold your hand.”

“What?”

“Never mind.” She does put the book down and lean over me to untie the ribbons around my wrist again. “I assume you’re not getting a taste for elvish bondage?”

“You assume correctl– Ow fuck!”

“Sorry. Here, sit up.”

“Having said that, I’m not sure I’m getting any benefit out of being untied,” I mutter. “It’s not as if I can do anything with them. God, this sucks.” She helps with the pillows so I can sit up comfortably. It’s amazing just how much you do with your hands that you don’t even think about.

“I don’t know why they can’t put some kind of dressing on them,” Sam says. “At least, you know, so you’ve got some padding. They just say they have to have sea air.”

“Probably right.” I sit back against the pillows, having to breath a little heavily. “I just feel so drained.”

Sam resumes her place on the window seat. “I’m not surprised. Listen, I’ve been listening to them talking. They think it’s going to be a long time before you’re really well again. I mean, it could be weeks or months.”

I sigh. “She said something about decoupling tomorrow? I think that’s something to do with getting these out?”

Sam nods. “You’ve taken real damage though. And you’re going to take more when they do it. I think it’s going to be messy. No help from the Goddess.”

“Well, shit.” I close my eyes for a moment. I think it’s only a moment. “What’re you reading anyway?”

“Oh…” She picks up the book she’s been reading and shows me. “Fairy tales. Getting a culture upload.”

“Heh. Hey, you read Elvish?”

She raises her eyebrows, looking at me. “Apparently I do. Want me to read to you?”

“I think I can read.”

“Yeah, but you can’t turn pages, can you?” She smiles.

“Yeah,” I say after a pause. “I’d like that. Bit later though. I think I’m going to have to go to sleep again soon.”

Sam nods and puts the book down.

“Sam. Are you okay?”

“Not really.” Her voice is strained.

“Tell me.”

She shakes her head. “Don’t worry about it. You just need to get better.”

“Tell me what’s going on.”

Sam still hesitates.

“Sami, I’m not sure I trust Satthei Fareis,” I say, doubly careful to be speaking in English.

“She seems to be doing everything she can to help,” Sam says.

“I know. It’s just a feeling. Tell me what’s going on, please?”

So she tells me, and it’s pretty much what Fareis said: Lotan ran away, the fucker, and hasn’t been seen since. Meanwhile everyone just assumes Kerilas did it because he’s a dark elf. He might be executed. And no-one’s listening to Sam saying Kerilas had nothing to do with it. Obviously she’s under an enchantment, they’re saying. “I think they mean, like, Stockholm Syndrome or something. By any other name.”

“This is so fucked up.”

“Yeah,” Sam agrees.

“They’re going to execute him!” It doesn’t seem real. It’s like a joke or something. “I can’t believe Lotan ran away. That’s just so… It’s so weak.”

“He panicked. I probably would too if I’d just done something like that. Jalese dead and you looked really… You stopped breathing for a while.”

“Shit.”

“Don’t call the Goddess a bitch again, huh?”

“You think she understands English?”

Sam sighs. “Look on the bright side; at least I haven’t got PMT any more.”

“Heh.” ~Oh.~ She meets my gaze for a few moments, almost expressionless. “You okay?”

She nods. “Don’t worry, I’ve done my comedy gross-out scene. Shame you missed it really, it was quite tasteless. Vomit may have been involved.”

“Sam, I’m sorry–”

“It’s okay. Everything’s under control. Actually I feel a lot better. A lot more…” She mimes a calm sea. It’s a Jeodine gesture. “In control. I mean, yeah, I’m getting cramps in places I’m not supposed to have places, but it’s not too bad, I guess. Dunno what all the fuss is about, really.”

Grin. She’s covering again. Making light of it, as she always does. And maybe that’s really the best way, especially when there’s so much to hold together right now. She’s the only one of us who’s intact and functioning at this moment.

“We buried Jalese day before yesterday,” Sam says, changing the subject. “Sea burial.”

It makes me cry a little. “I miss her.”

“Yeah, she was a good ’un.”

“We really fucked up, didn’t we? We’re just shit at this.”

We sit in silence. I want to grieve for Jalese properly but my head is full of how much my hands hurt.

Sam says suddenly, “You know, I keep waiting for a funny little old guy to turn up.” She turns suddenly to sit along the window seat, so she can look outside. I think she might be crying, but she wants to hide it. “He’d tell us where the bad guys are. He’d tell us what we have to do, set us off on some quest so we can… So we can go home.”

I don’t know what to say.

“I just feel like we’ve been abandoned. I mean, what’s the point? Why do this to us? Why bring us here and just dump us?”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.33 - 1.35

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

All my life.

Story:

***

“Anyway.” Sam clears her throat and levers herself off the window seat and edges around the cot. “Do you want to go for a walk or not?”

“What?”

“Fareis said if you feel up to it you should get up and get some air.”

I really feel too tired. “I haven’t got anything to wear,” I point out.

“Yeah you have.” She opens a cupboard recessed into the wall. I can see clothes; my clothes, that Fareis had sent me. “We brought all your stuff here. Did you actually get a chance to look through it last night?”

“Not really.”

She pulls one of the prettier dresses out and looks at it. The white one with the embroidery almost like shell markings, and a blush of pink in the wide skirt. “I hate to admit this but I think I’m envious.”

“You wear it then.”

“Wouldn’t work. Anyway yeah, there’s all sorts of practical stuff too, stuff like tunics and leggings and boots and underwear and stuff. Not the poncy stuff they sell to the local aristos, but c’mon, you gotta admit this is cute!” He waves the pretty dress at me again.

“It’s nice,” I say noncommittally.

“Oh g’wan!”

“Sam–”

“Oh y’will!”

In answer I just raise my useless hands a little.

“It’s okay, I’ll help you. Fareis did say you need to get exercise when you can.”

Still I hesitate.

“Look, I’ve been looking after you most of the last two days. There’s no point being shy now.”

“Oh that’s… good to know,” I say sarcastically.

She just grins at me. “’Sides, you’re in Jeodin. Get used to it.”

I sigh. “Okay, yeah, maybe it’s a good idea. Hey, did you say ‘underwear’?” I ask hopefully.

“For Jeodine values of.” She grins. “Undertunics, underskirts, that sort of thing,” she uses the Jeodin words for the garments, injected into the English sentence. “And one or two things that look a bit like petticoats, I suppose. I — Actually I think that goes with the dress. I saw some girl on deck wearing a combo like that earlier.” She looks at me, failing to entirely repress another grin. “’Course, it might have been a boy. Can never be quite sure with elves, can you?”

She gets a raspberry blown at her for that.

***

Sam’s right, of course. It was hard work, but I do feel better now I’m up on deck. And if I do say it myself this dress is rather gorgeous. Pity my hands look like barnacled reefs right now and I can’t touch anything. But the sea air is helping, I think. They’re throbbing less anyway.

It’s a warm evening, and the deck is lit by coloured paper lanterns. In fact, all of the ships and boats in the harbour are similarly decorated. The mizzen deck has been cleared of stalls and is laid out with food and a space for dancing. There are elves and humans together down there, mixing freely. Sam and I are, for the moment, alone on the bridge. I don’t think old sailing ships back home had a direct access from belowdecks to the bridge, but this one does, in a small stairway leading up from the cabin where I’d been put. But then, there are many ways in which a Neri familyship would differ from any sailing ship back home. It is, after all, a family ship.

Trading is over for the day; this is the time for meeting friends, eating out, listening to music. I haven’t seen Market like this before now; I’d always been in the inn playing on the box-harp for the inn’s customers.

Which reminds me: “Where’s my box-harp?” I ask Sam.

“It’s here. It’s downstairs packed away.”

“All right.” It’s not as if I’m in any condition to play right now.

I take the time to look across the harbour, at all the other lanterned ships, and the lights along the quayside. I can see the inn, and I wonder what Hethan’s doing having lost both Jalese and myself in that manner. Not to mention having to deal with what happened on his premises.

“Are you all right?” Sam asks.

“Just a bit cold,” I admit.

Sam does something then that completely surprises me. Standing behind me, she runs her hands through under my arms and around my waist and clasps them together at my tummy. And I lean back, accepting the embrace, which also completely surprises me.

“Is that better?” she asks.

“Yes.” I don’t mention that I think the warming effect may be more down to blush response than actual thermal exchange. In any case, she does feel warm, that close to me.

Impulsively I turn around, in Sam’s embrace. Carefully I put my hands behind my back, resting their backs against the folds of the dress’s skirt over my bottom.

She really is beautiful, I think, with that suggestion of luminosity humans seem to have after dark, through these eyes. She has those beautiful large dark brown eyes, and lovely long black hair, currently tied back in a simple ponytail.

I move forwards to kiss her. But she moves back and disengages her arms, stepping back out of reach.

“I don’t think that would be appropriate,” she says.

“I’m sorry.” Now I feel wretched and rejected, like the only other time I ever tried to kiss a girl. “I was being stupid.” I turn away again, finding something across the harbour to look at. Some of my hair falls across my face. I try to shake it back. “Do you still see Paul when you look at me?”

She comes up close beside me. “No,” she says. And her hand moves the stray hairs away from my face and gently behind my ear and I feel like I’m going to melt into a puddle on the deck. “That’s not it at all.” I look at her face again. She’s watching me intently. “I just would never take advantage,” she says. Then she leans forward and kisses my forehead.

I’m blushing; because implied in that she’s saying I am attractive, and that’s something I’ve never been. At least, not in any way I could believe it, or want it.

She straightens and resumes her intent gaze. “You know it’s funny. Since we’ve been here I’ve watched you becoming more and more you every day. It’s like you’re finally coming into focus. Does that make sense?”

I can’t answer that.

“How long have you wanted to be a girl, Paul?”

My breath stops. I want to run away. I want to hide. I’m afraid, suddenly.

But I stay. I keep her gaze and I whisper, “All my life.”

She nods. “Thought so.” And that’s it. As simple as that. I have to breathe again, hard. I’m feeling dizzy and delirious. I’ve told someone. I’ve finally told someone.

“You understand, I never did,” she says. “Not once. I can’t — be like this the rest of my life, Tani. It’s not going to work.”

“I know.”

“I guess you do.” She smiles, letting it go for now. “Maybe we should join the party,” she says.

***

“Taniel, child. I’m glad to see you up. How are you feeling?” Satthei Fareis is all warm solicitousness. “Now, if you feel tired or overwrought you mustn’t hesitate to say, and we can have you back in your bed straight away. No-one will think it rude of you.”

“Thank you, Satthei,” I reply.

“You’re looking so pretty tonight. I knew this dress would suit you. It was my daughter’s.”

“Thank you,” I say again. “You’ve been very kind.” Somehow I feel that a curtsey is called for, so I dip into one. She watches with a curious expression.

“How charming,” she says. “Where did you ever learn that, I wonder?”

~Imitating my cousins, when I was little,~ I don’t say. That’s from my — Paul’s — childhood memory. There’s no echoing familiarity in the action from Taniel’s memories. The curtsey as a gesture must be unknown here, although Fareis seemed to recognise it.

There’s hardly time for me to invent an answer before she’s whisking me around the deck introducing me to everyone; the ship-family and their guests for the evening, both Neri and human. I keep my own hands safely behind my back and allow her hand behind my shoulder guide me from encounter to encounter. Unfamiliar names mingle; I catch enough to understand this is the nobility of Port Denhall. I am something of a minor celebrity, it turns out. A few people I recognise from the audience when I was playing at the inn. Most are completely unfamiliar to me, but they know me by reputation now, for what I did trying to save Jalese. I’m starting to feel a little like an exhibit.

“Where’s Sam?” I wonder aloud, suddenly missing her.

“I’m here.”

I turn quickly. She’s been right behind me all along. Fareis hasn’t been introducing her when she’s been introducing me.

“Come along, dear,” Fareis says. “There’s someone here you might actually want to meet.” The humoured look in her eyes tells me she knows my feelings about the rest of the introductions. She guides me to the last group. There’s one man I recognise: A human, the harbourmaster. “Taniel dear, this is Harbourmaster Merresan.”

And the harbourmaster is essentially chief of police around here too, I remember. “Good evening, sir,” I say.

“Mistress Taniel, daughter of Encelion,” he replies formally. “I’m so glad to see you recovering from your recent ordeal.”

“I’m grateful to Satthei Fareis,” I say. I wonder if there’s a better way to broach the subject on my mind other than to just come out and say it. “Jalese was a very dear friend, even though I only knew her for a few days.”

“From what I understand, you did everything possible and more to save her.”

“So did Sam,” I say, pointedly moving aside slightly to reveal her. I don’t like how everyone seems to be ignoring her — not pointedly, just extending basic courtesies as one does when one isn’t really interested. “I’ve been told you’re holding one of my other friends for her death?”

“That’s correct. The Reki–”

“His name is Kerilas,” I point out. “Why are you holding him? He didn’t do it.” I catch him glancing past my shoulder at where I know Fareis is standing. “Excuse me,” I object, and turn to take in Fareis as well. “If you think I’m being enchanted to remember it wrongly, isn’t there some test you could perform to check that? Because at the moment it just looks to me like you’ve decided he’s guilty because he’s Reki and you can’t be bothered to look beyond that.”

“Taniel, dear, I think you’re tired. Maybe you would like to retire for the–”

“No! You’re talking about killing one of my friends for something he didn’t do!”

“Weren’t you told?” the harbourmaster asks. “He surrendered hmself yesterday. He confessed.”

I stare at him, astonished. I glance at Sam and she nods. “But… But that doesn’t make sense. Why would he do that? Unless… He must have been tortured–”

“How dare you!”

“Taniel, that’s enough,” Fareis cuts in. literally pulling me away. “If you can’t show basic manners–”

“But he didn’t do it!” I protest. She’s propelling me away from the harbourmaster’s group. I’ve made her angry. I can hardly resist; my hands might as well be bound for all the use they are right now. “I’m not your daughter!” Tears are coming to my eyes; my face is hot with humiliation.

She stops and turns me around and puts her face close to mine. “No, you’re not. I would not tolerate such behaviour from a child of mine.” She pulls me through a door into an atrium space, and through there into the room with my cot, where she releases me. Then she turns to Sam, who has followed us both in, and says to her quietly, but not too quietly for me to hear, “Keep her under control or I will, is that understood?”

“Yes, Satthei,” Sam says meekly.

“I will tell Harbourmaster Merresan you are not yourself,” Fareis says to me, and leaves, pulling the door closed behind her.

~Well, no shit,~ I think sourly to myself.

“Well, that was good,” Sam says.

“Why didn’t you say anything?”

“I did, just not today. I managed not to trip over one of their big taboo subjects though. You don’t go around saying stuff like that, Tani. You might as well have accused him of buggering his own kids.”

“Yeah, well, just because they won’t talk about it doesn’t mean they don’t do it.”

“Yeah. I know.”

“Why else would he confess to something like that? We can’t just let them kill him, Sam!”

“What do you suggest we do? You’re crippled, I never was much use with weapons even in the game. I looked at where they’re keeping him. We’re not going to pull off a jailbreak here. Not the two of us. And even if we could, where would we go? Our boat’s bound in port and even if it wasn’t it’s seriously blocked in by Marketeers. We can’t get off the island.”

It’s as if I can feel myself deflating. I sit on the window seat by my cot. “We’d do it if it was the game,” I point out.

“Well, it’s not, is it?” She sighs. “Even if it was? In this situation? Yeah, we’d try it, and we’d be rolling up new characters next session. Kobayashi Maru. Ken wouldn’t’ve let it come to this unless James wanted to pull out.”

“Dave’s character wouldn’t have run away like that,” I point out. “He builds combat monsters. They’re bloody annoying but they don’t fucking run away.”

“God knows what he’s going through,” Sam says. “You know it was an accident, don’t you?”

“Yes. That’s no excuse. You don’t just run away. I swear, if they execute Keri I’ll fucking kill him myself.”

“Don’t swear to it,” Sam warns.

“Well, he’s not my favourite person right now, okay?”

“Yeah, and this is a world with real magic and real gods that walk the Earth. Just be careful what you swear to. Something out there might just decide to hold you to it.”

“Fuck it!”

“You’re not going to help Kerilas by going round acting like a jerk!” Sam tells me. “I know, you’re feeling helpless and frustrated right now.”

“Oh, you noticed.”

“Listen. I’ve been thinking, now you’re up and about, you’ll be okay here. Why don’t I go and look for him?”

“Who?”

“Lotan, of course.”

“And do what? Persuade him to come back and face certain death?”

“He’s human. They’re more likely to be lenient; believe it was an accident. I think I should at least try to talk to him, don’t you?”

“They’ll just say he’s enchanted too.” I stare at her. “I don’t know.” I take a breath. “I’m afraid.”

“Why?”

“Fareis. If you go I think she’ll set sail and take me away. I’m not in any position to stop her, am I?”

I don’t say what scares me even more: Some stranger helping me eat and dress and go to the loo and wash. This is horrible, being dependent like this.

I read once about some girl with no arms learning to do everything with her feet. I wonder how long that takes. At least, I’m told, my disability is only temporary.

Well, it has to be temporary. I couldn’t bear this pain for long.

Sam looked thoughtful for a few moments. “Well, she won’t sail before Market ships out anyway. Look, if she wanted to shut me out, she’d have done it already, don’t you think? Even with the ship in harbour if they don’t want me on board I ain’t coming aboard, am I?”

I sigh, resigned. “How many more days are there? I’ve lost track.”

“Three more nights, after tonight. I’ll be back before then whatever happens.”

“Unless he runs you through, that is. You know how he likes to wave his weapon around,” I say spitefully.

“Don’t be stupid, Tani.”

“What makes you think you’ll find him?”

“I’ll find him if he wants to be found. I doubt he’s gone far. I reckon he’s out there trying to figure out how he can fix this. And you know Dave. He’s just not that smart.”

“He can’t fix it. Jalese’s dead.” It hurts to remember. “You can’t just fix that.”

Sam sighs. “I know. Look, all you have to do is stay here, let them heal you, and behave yourself. No more calling the harbourmaster a pervert, for a start.”

“You’d already decided to do this when I woke up.” I’m tempted to say how scared I am of having a stranger looking after me, to guilt Sam into staying.

“Dave’s our friend too. I can’t just not try. If he comes forward he could save Kerilas and probably get off himself.”

“I don’t want him to get off!” I scream, surprising myself.

Sam sits tiredly. “Tani, it was an accident.”

“And she was just an NPC, right?”

“I’m not saying that!”

“You’re thinking it.”

“Oh fuck off.” Sam stands again and walks to the door.

“Where are you going?”

“I can’t talk to you like this.” She opens the door, and hesitates on the way out. She looks back at me. “It was an accident. He’s not getting off scot free, not if I have anything to do with it. But he doesn’t deserve to die. Neither does Kerilas.”

“Don’t leave me alone,” I beg. Now the rage has gone, I feel shivery and desolated and afraid.

“You’re safe here ’til I get back.”

I can feel my eyes stinging, about to cry. I couldn’t bear that now. I squeeze my eyes shut to stop it.

I hear the door close, and Sam’s footsteps receding outside.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.36 - 1.37

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Hate

Story:

***

“Why do I have to be awake?” I ask. I can just tell this is going to really hurt.

“You must be awake to reject the charms from your body,” the healer says. He is a male Neri shaman, distinguished primarily to my eyes by his simple white robe. Such garb looks almost as out of place here as it would back home. His age is impossible to guess at. He has that look about him shared by Fareis of enormous age, but he has the face of a beautiful young man. “You will have chosen them and bonded with them out of love for the Goddess. You must be awake to renounce them.” He looks at me sympathetically. “You must hate them.”

“That’s not going to be a problem,” I say lightly.

He and Fareis stare at me as if I’d just said something bizarre.

“They are bound to your flesh with your love for the Goddess,” Fareis reminds me. “It will be difficult to do this without hate for the Goddess.”

“You may become apostate,” the shaman adds.

How do I say to them that a fortnight ago the Goddess was, to me, a fictional abstract; some minor detail in my character’s backstory to allow her access to a list of cleric spells up to a certain level? How do I explain to them that I come from a culture where belief in a single, omnipotent God is the norm, even though I don’t share that belief? The pantheon of limited beings of this culture are, I understand, literally real; but while that makes them powerful beings to respect or fear, questions of faith and love just don’t arise. How can I tell them what I think of a Goddess who answers offerings and prayers made by blunderingly, faithlessly, following the motions?

I say nothing.

“Charm magic is often favoured by the young,” the shaman says. “It is faster, more accessible, but it can be dangerous, as you’ve seen.”

“Like the dark side,” I say.

“Dark side?” He looks at me puzzled. Immediately I know I said something nonsensical. Of course it would not be possible to work magic that would be contrary to the will of the Goddess, and she is considered generally benign.

“Nothing. Never mind,” I say. “I think we can safely say I’ve grown out of charm magic.” In fact, I’m thinking, if I don’t have to cast another spell ever, it’ll be too soon. It all seems so mechanical in the game. You can role-play around that to spice it up in a session, but ultimately it’s machinistic and useful.

I look at my hands, with the mess of charms embedded and growing agonizingly into my swollen palms and fingers. This is just weird shit. Even the luck spell that seemed to work; it was just too weird. The luck that followed needed to have been set up months, even years in the past. I suddenly think; it could just as easily have put Jalese in that slaver ship hold for us to find, so she could take me right back to the inn where she once worked, where Taniel’s old box-harp was resting behind the bar, where the innkeeper just happened to have a vacancy for Market because someone who normally worked there just happened to have just given birth…

My luck was paid for with Jalese’s life.

I am never doing magic again.

“Shall we get on with it then?” I ask.

***

“Shitty death that HURTS!” I can hear myself screaming in English. Then the sounds I’m making don’t belong to any language; I’m just screaming and crying at once. It hurts so much I don’t notice for several seconds that the shaman has stopped twisting six inch spikes into my right hand. That’s what it felt like anyway, or what I imagine it would feel like. My whole arm is wrenched by spasms.

I’m reclining in a low chair in what looks like a treatment room. Already the long white tunic that’s all I’m wearing is soaking with sweat and he’s barely started.

“Teya, you must help,” Fareis reminds me, again. She’s sitting so that my head rests in her lap. I can feel my hair wet with sweat probably staining her tunic.

“’Fraid I’m prob’ly scaring off customers,” I say, breathlessly.

“I don’t understand, love. What did you say?”

I realise I was still speaking English. “I’m sorry. I said I must be scaring away people who want to buy things.” My voice shakes.

“It’s no matter. Now, you must remember to concentrate on rejecting the charm as the shaman works.”

“I was! I was trying to but it hurts so much!” Everything disappears but the pain.

“I know.”

I take some deep breaths. “You did this once.”

“A very long time ago.” She shows me her young-looking, unblemished hand. “The flesh regenerates, but you’ll remember the pain for a very long time.”

“Regenerates. Of course it does.” I should have figured that out.

“And I had only coupled one charm,” Fareis continues. “I know of no-one who has ever done what you have done.”

“No one else was ever this stupid. Wouldn’t it be easier to just chop my hands off?” I ask, feeling shivery and mad. Anything would be better than what I’d just been through. “They’ll grow back, right?”

“Yes, eventually. And there is a lot of pain along that way as well.” She sounds like she’s speaking from experience; but then she always does. “Would you be an invalid so long, given the choice?”

It says something for the pain that it’s actually tempting.

“This way is the quickest to a full recovery,” the shaman says. “We may yet have to amputate if you can’t reject them.”

“All right. I’ll try again.”

“Your pain comes from your attachment to these charms,” the shaman says. “You must reject them utterly. It will be less painful.”

“I am!”

“Shh, teya” Fareis says, stroking the sweat-stained hair back from my brow. “I know this will be difficult, but you must recall a time when someone treated you cruelly.”

I can’t think of anything. I suppose I haven’t had that bad a life, when I hear about the sort of things that happen to other people.

“What about the slavers?” Fareis asks. “When you think about what they did to you, what do you feel? What do you want to do to them?”

I feel nothing about that. “I… I’m sorry, I don’t remember anything about that.”

“Nothing? For twenty two years you remember nothing?”

I look up at her inverted face, her wondering eyes. “No, Satthei. Nothing,” I say, breathless with pain, still. “I remember as far back as being on the boat with my friends. We escaped from them together. I don’t remember anything before that. Just a few memories from when I was a child.”

She looks up, over me, and I follow where she looks, to see her exchanging a glance with the shaman.

“I have seen this sometimes,” the shaman says to her. “I have seen this in humans, when they have been seriously mishandled. Many children that were recovered from the Reki had no memory of their treatment. The Reki that were questioned swore to their deaths they had not used spells of forgetting. I believe it. It would have been counter to the aims of their project.”

“You were there?”

“I was a novice, apprenticed on a rescue ship. We did what we could. Some of them never regained their memories or their former selves. Those that did persuaded me that forgetting may have been a mercy.”

Fareis sighs. “They can’t be thinking they can start that again here.”

“A research outpost?” the shaman speculates. “It’s possible the slavers weren’t even aware.”

“But if they’re taking Neri children now?” Fareis is talking quietly, but she is angry. “There isn’t a mark on her,” Fareis insists, as if I’m not even present. I suppose she had every opportunity to check while I was unconscious.

“Except she’s been induced,” the shaman points out.

Fareis nods sadly. “We can slow her down, almost stop her as long as she stays with us, but–”

“Induced?” I ask, trying not to sound like I’m panicking. “What do you mean? What are you talking about?”

“Shh, teya. Don’t worry about that now. We will talk about these things another day,” she says, taking both myself and the shaman in with a look “Tani, dear, you must–”

“What do you mean induced?” I demand again, trying to sit up. Fareis gives up and helps me to sit upright.

“How can she not know?” the shaman asks me.

“She said she’s forgotten much,” Fareis tells him.

“Even how her body–?”

“Hello!” I call. “She’s right here!”

Fareis looks like she’s thinking. She comes to a decision and moves around to my side. “Tani, child; your body is maturing too early. You should not have had your puberty induced at so young an age.” I stare at her eyes, hardly comprehending what she’s saying. “I cannot believe your Satthei would have done this. But the Reki–”

“I’m a child?” I ask. It comes out as a whisper. She’s been calling me that all along. I thought it was just a figure of speech. “You’re saying I’m a child?”

“Oh my dear, yes of course you are.” She strokes my hair gently, and I let her. It’s so hard not to; she’s so beautiful and gentle and kind. I inhale as her wrist comes close to my nose. She smells of home. “Of course you are. I’m so sorry. What that Reki did is… unpardonable,” she says.

~She means Kerilas,~ I realise, and I understand what she’s accusing him of. The thought hits me in my stomach. I feel dizzy. “He didn’t do anything!” I protest. My voice sounds so far away I have to shout. “You’re lying! He didn’t do anything to me! He was a captive too!”

“Are you sure?” she asks me sorrowfully. I just glare back at her. I won’t believe it. “Now, turn what you’re feeling onto the charms. Quickly.”

She’s obviously misinterpreting my look. I stare at her, appalled. “You’re… You are lying! You’re just saying that because you want me to hate him! I won’t! I won’t!” My voice wavers.

“Satthei, stop” the shaman says. “The enchantment is too strong.”

“There’s no enchantment!” I yell at him, crying.

“Shh, Tani,” Fareis says, stroking my hair again. Her smell is so soothing. But her voice is sad. “All right. Lie down and rest, my dear.”

~I won that one,~ I think, lying back and feeling a little triumphant.

“We may have to amputate, then,” the shaman says to Fareis. “We can’t leave them in for the time it’ll take to dispel the enchantment.”

“It’s always horrible when I have to try awaken hate in someone so young,” Fareis answers him. “Perhaps it would be better. She has enough heart wounds to heal as it is.” She strokes my hair as she talks.

I feel bad now. They’re trying to help me, after all, and asking for nothing in return. And if they amputate I’ll be crippled for months… Maybe years, how long does a Neri hand take to grow back anyway? And there is something. Something that I’ve kept and not allowed myself to think about for a long time. I know I can hate. “Wait,” I say. “I’ll try one more time.”

“It’s all right, child. No more pain. Sleep now.” And I remember, she can put me to sleep with a gesture. “When you wake–”

“No!” I cry out. “I’ll try again. Wait!”

I turn my attention from the two of them and stare at one of the charms on my right hand; the shell that the shaman had been trying to remove earlier. It’s on the second joint of my index finger.

Tim Manor.

It wasn’t that he actually beat me up, that often. Although, thinking that, I flash to the time he shoved me up so hard against the wall of the school changing room that the back of my head smacked hard against the bricks. I remember they were painted yellow; it must have been a long time ago, because the paint was chipped and dull and the bricks looked like old teeth. He was so strong, it didn’t seem possible to resist him, but I tried, once. He had been needling me and needling me for about a week until finally I tried to hit him. I threw a punch at his head. He just grabbed the front of my shirt and held me at arm’s length while everyone in the class laughed. Then the teacher arrived, asked what happened, and I got sent to the headmaster’s office for starting a fight. Three day suspension.

He was smart like that. I wish I could say he was just a stupid jerk, but he wasn’t. He was intelligent, he knew how to manipulate people, and he wanted to hurt me, and he knew better than to trust only to physical assaults to do it. He just had to say things, the most ridiculous things, and everyone seemed to want to believe him. The whole school believed I was gay, because he said it. For a while I even pretended to have a girlfriend. People would ask me about her. I think they were testing me. I’d have to make up so much detail about her, but that was easy. I just had to make her the person I wanted to be. But now I think back I’m not so sure people were as fooled as I thought they were at the time.

Oh I’d forgotten this. I’d forgotten how he’d manipulated me and my best friend into fighting each other. How had it come to that? I still can’t remember what was said, what was done, to push me to the point of grabbing a metre long branch and trying to smash it into my best friend’s face.

And the fantasies I had. In my impotent rage I would daydream how I would destroy Tim Manor. Gifting myself powers in my imagination to flay the skin from his body with a glance. More prosaically, just imagining myself with a big stick, hitting him, and hitting him, and hitting him, until his head was a pulpy mass. I would picture it in exquisite detail.

I thought I’d left this behind; so much so I hadn’t even remembered it until now. I wanted to let it go. I wanted to forget it, to not let myself be driven by this. And I did it. I let it go, I thought. But it’s all welling back so strongly I’m crying the way I did then, when I knew no-one could see me.

So let him be bound in a shell, in a pebble, in a piece of dried bladderwrack. Let him be bound in that tooth, in the tiny abstract-seeming carving made from driftwood, in that ivory seahorse– I scream as the shaman touches it, and I accidentally try to clench my other hand, but I focus, I push a piece of Tim Manor into the carving.

And it’s free. The shaman almost seems to slide it out of my flesh as if pulling a key from a lock. It doesn’t even hurt. Blood pushes out through the wound left behind. The shaman drops the ivory carving into a lead jar.

“Very good, Taniel! That’s so good!” Fareis exclaims.

“Quickly, another,” I pant, and focus on the driftwood. In my peripheral vision I see the shaman, sensing where my attention is. I think I can co-ordinate this, and I feel myself pushing another piece of Tim Manor into the wooden shape in time with when the shaman touches it. “Got you now, you fucking bastard,” I say in English. It comes out harder, soaked in my blood, splintering in my flesh, but it comes out. The blood from my hand is dripping onto my thigh. “Another. I don’t know how long I can do this!”

The shaman starts to reach his fingers for the bladderwrack.

“No! Shell!” I shout. That’s what I’m focusing on. I can feel its chambers intersecting my blood vessels. “This is really going to hurt,” I say through my clenched teeth. I’m feeling dizzy and sick.

“Yes,” the shaman agrees.

I remember how I wanted to make his head explode. I remember how I’d focus so hard on the back of his head I got a migraine. The shell. Let the shell be that worthless fucking scrote’s skull and I’ll make it explode now! “Oh fucking Christ Almighty!” I scream from the pain, but I keep glaring at it, as if forcing the scream into laser beams from my eyes. I’ll blow it into so many pieces they’ll be finding them in the woodwork for decades. But even now, even now in this place with all this magic, I can’t make so much as a tiny seashell explode with the power of my mind. But it does come free, hanging with blood and skin and strands of muscle. The pain is excruciating. The shaman has to use a tiny knife to cut a string of some body tissue. I want to pass out. It’s a vertiginous feeling. I don’t want to speculate but I think it was a tendon or a ligament from the finger joint. I can never remember the difference. I can’t believe how much blood there is from the wounds on my hand. Why aren’t they doing anything about them?

“You’re being so brave, Taniel,” Fareis’s voice says, from miles away.

“Fuck that, this is payback,” I mutter. I realise I said it in English, but I don’t care to translate. Breathlessly I call out, “Next!”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.38 - 1.39

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

Child

Story:

***

It would be nice to say that all the hate and anger I — apparently — still feel for Tim Manor was purged away, all into that little lead jar where I know he can never hurt me again.

It’s not true.

I had let it go. I thought I had, but there it is, infecting my brain now as strongly as it ever did, even though all the charms have been removed. I hate feeling like this. All the memories of helplessness, of humiliating myself by letting him win all the time, by lashing out stupidly instead of just ignoring him like people said I should, like it was easy to do that. People can be so stupid.

When I left secondary school I put Tim Manor in a little box and locked it tight and hid it away. Now I’ve opened it again. All the shit he made me feel about myself, all the hate I learned how to feel, and I never once understood why he did it. As far as I can tell it was just malice. It’s incomprehensible. I’ve never experienced anything like it since getting out of that school, giving the lie to all those stupid fuckers who say school (read: ‘bullies’) ‘prepare you for the real world.’ My experience has been that in the real world you don’t find malice like that. Even if abuse and cruelty can be called preparation and training, instead of doing the damage from which the morons say it inoculates you, it would be superfluous.

I want to put him away again, in that little lead jar. I want to melt it down into slag with all the bloody charms still in it, and drop it in the deepest ocean trench. But he’s not in that jar. That was just a fiction, to get the charms out of my flesh, a way to tap the wellspring of hate he opened in me. He’s still here, in my head. I have to put him away again, somehow. I’m not going to let him poison me here.

I’m not.

I’m a child.

The ship dips and rises in the water. In the harbour the movement is so gentle you might miss it, but it’s there. I remember that the last charm came out about an hour after the first, I think. I fainted afterwards and I woke up here, back in my cot, in between clean muslin sheets and wearing a clean long light tunic.

I’m a child.

Restless, I sit up and look at my bandaged hands. I can move my fingers inside the bandage slightly, and I have the use of my left thumb. There’s some pain, but it’s an ordinary sort of pain, as wounds are flexed and bandage-material tugs against flesh. I’d have complained about it before, but in comparison to the searing, nerve-spiking pain when the charms were embedded there it’s actually a relief. These are ordinary wounds.

I figure out where the catch is and open the side of the cot so I can swing my legs out and stand up. I can open the cupboard with my clothes in. I catch sight of my face in the tall mirror on the inside of the door.

Mirrors are rare in Jeodin; not because they’re magical, like in certain books I’ve read; simply because they’re expensive and difficult to make well. Even this one has slight concentric arcs of distortion, cut as it was from a large disc of blown glass, and a slight golden tint. That information just bubbles up at random. This is the first time I’ve really had a chance to use a full-length mirror.

I stand for a full minute, studying my face. It’s a little chubby, like a teenager’s. The proportions are just off the human norm. Just a little anime, I decide. The eyes are weird, looking at them close-up, like the eyeballs are slightly magnified behind my eyelids. A small triangular chin and a faintly forward-jutting face. Not unpleasant, but ever so slightly not quite human, and definitely a little childlike. ‘Chibi,’ Kerilas said once. I can kind of see his point. I turn my head and push my hair back behind my ear so I can see it. The little point towards the top and back. When I see it I still irrationally expect it to be latex and have to touch it to be sure, to feel the edge of my fingernail right to the sensitive tip.

I take a step back and grab the back of my tunic with my better hand, between the thumb and the bandage, and bend over to pull the tunic off over my head. I stand up straight to look at myself, naked in the mirror. Now I can see it. If it was human I would say it was the body of a slightly underweight girl of thirteen or fourteen at the most. Hairless, lean, narrow-hipped, small-breasted, but still an unmistakeably developing female figure. I look with a curious dual awareness: I don’t know if this is voyeuristic of me, or if this is my body and I have every right to be familiar with it. I don’t know which point of view is mine any more.

***

“I don’t want you to see him,” Fareis says bluntly. We’re sitting in her cabin. The stern windows and the view beyond of the harbour are arrayed behind her.

“Satthei, with respect, I’m not asking for permission,” I say, and get a sharp gaze back for it, but she doesn’t immediately dispute it. “I’m grateful to you for helping me, but I haven’t accepted your suits for me to join this ship,” I remind her. I’m trying to be very proper and calm and grown-up, and just hope it doesn’t make me seem even more ridiculous. I sit prim and upright across from her in the smartest day dress I own — a gift from her of course. It took me an age to get it on with bandaged and hurting hands, but I wanted to prove I could do it by myself. “I wanted to talk about this with you because it seems only polite to do so, and because I value your counsel, but my mind is made up.”

I’ve made her eyebrow lift. Not a bad reaction to get from someone who’s been witness to the rise and fall of empires.

“What counsel?” she asks.

“I understand Reki did something horrible a long time ago,” I say. “I’m afraid my memory isn’t intact; if I was ever taught it, I’ve forgotten. Something involving human children? Would you please tell me what they did that makes people hate them so much?”

“Ah.” She nods slowly and then she tells me what happened seven centuries earlier, halfway across the world. And I have no difficulty agreeing with her that it was terrible, hateful, pitiful. And yet, nothing I hear is beyond what I know humans have committed against their own children, in my world, except perhaps in the use of magic.

I say nothing of this. I think it might be beyond imagining in this world that humans could do such things. Instead I say, “What part did Kerilas play in that?”

“None, surely. That nest was exterminated.”

“All of them?”

“Down to the last infant,” she says, without even a flicker of irony. “I know what you’re thinking. No Reki alive today can justly be held responsible for that crime, even by ancestry. That is precisely why every last infant was destroyed. Now? Six hundred and thirty eight Reki live freely in Jeodin and have caused no trouble that’s come to my attention.”

“Six hundred and thirty eight? That’s… precise.”

Fareis smiles thinly. “They are observed. For the most part they are orphans of the Jeodine Founding War and raised by a Neri Satthei, or the descendants of those orphans, and have never had contact with what passes for Reki society. I know your Satthei raised a Reki female many years ago, long before you were born.” She smiles again, a little more warmly.

“It’s an experiment,” I realise aloud. They want to know if the Reki’s propensity for evil is inherent or cultural.

She nods. “And so far we are encouraged. You must learn to be a little less quick to to judge, Taniel. As for Kerilas… He would have made six hundred and thirty nine. Don’t forget, he did turn himself in and confess to Jalese’s murder.”

“Satthei, I haven’t forgotten; that’s precisely why I have to speak to him. I know he didn’t do it. I must learn from him why he confessed. Aren’t you curious about that yourself? Surely it matters to you if the wrong person is punished and the one who really did it gets away with it?”

“I have nothing to do with shoreside justice.”

“Satthei, you can’t avoid it,” I say. “If you dropped Port Denhall from your trading route it would fall to destitution. That makes everyone who lives here eager to make sure you get what you want as long as you’re here. And you want me. There are people who saw the gifts Deidas brought for me. And there are people who heard me say I wouldn’t go with you if it would mean leaving my friends. Now one of them’s dead, another’s facing execution, the third ran away and the fourth’s gone after him and neither of them have been seen since, and suddenly I’m alone, aren’t I?”

I’ve truly managed to surprise her, I think. “I wouldn’t penalise Denhall if you refused,” she says, sounding shocked. “There’s no logic to that.”

I shrug. “Humans are foolish,” I say.

Fareis thinks for a long moment.

“I will send Deidas with you,” she says, and I know I’ve won.

“All right,” I agree, reminding her I have a choice about that.

“And while you’re there, you can deliver your own apology to the harbourmaster for your conduct last night,” she adds. She had to put that in.

“Yes, I’ll do that,” I say.

“It sits ill with me to allow this,” she says. “I don’t like the thought of you in his presence.”

“That’s because you think he induced me,” I challenge.

She nods.

“Why do you think it was him and not someone else?”

“Because you are Bound to him.”

“He’s my friend,” I say. “That’s all. We escaped from the slavers together. There’s no Binding.”

She shakes her head. She doesn’t believe it.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 1.40 - 1.41

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • Novel > 40,000 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Synopsis:

You might as well do it with a little class.

Story:

***

“How have they been treating you?”

“All right I s’pose. The food’s a bit shit.”

“They haven’t been beating you up or–”

“No. Nothing like that. These are giving me a headache though.” He waves at the bars in front of him.

I stand for a moment and reach out towards them with the backs of my hands. Even through the bandages I can feel the poisonous cold. “Iron,” I say. “Oh crap, I forgot about that.” I withdraw my hand.

“Yeah. Oh, also? It fucks up spellcasting. It’s probably not a coincidence.”

“Mistress Taniel, please keep away from the bars,” Deidas warns me.

I sit down again.

Kerilas and I are speaking in English. He should have no reason to lie in front of the guard and Deidas. Kerilas is sitting in his cell. I’m on the other side of the bars, in a simple wooden chair matching his own.

Kerilas looks at Deidas. “I see Queen Bee’s sent along a drone to watch us,” he observes dryly.

“Keri, don’t.”

“Have you accepted her offer yet?”

I shake my head.

“You should. She’ll look after you okay.”

“I don’t need looking after, I want to stay with you and Sam.”

He gives me a look. “How is Sam?”

“I don’t know. She’s gone, she… said she was going to find Lotan, get him to come in and give himself up. I haven’t seen her since day before yesterday.”

Silence.

“You know, I think these people are on the brink of an industrial revolution,” Kerilas says, conversationally. “Funny thing is, they’ve been on the brink of an industrial revolution for at least a thousand years. Now, isn’t that interesting?”

“They told me you confessed,” I say. I won’t let him divert me. He won’t meet my eyes. “Why?”

“Iron bars in a jail, steel sword blades, arrow heads, that sort of thing, it’s a bit of a pain, an occasional hazard, but it’s not a serious threat to a way of life. On the other hand, once you’re building railroads from one end of a continent to another, iron-hulled steamships, factories, what-have-you, and all the trees you have to cut down for the furnaces… You’re really going to start making it difficult for certain people to get around.”

“Stop fucking about, James. Lo– Dave killed Jalese. It was an accident, for fuck’s sake. Why did you confess to it? Who put you up to that?”

“No-one.” He meets my eyes now.

“Then why?” He’s being so calm, so analytical and cold it scares me.

“Has anyone told you yet what the Reki did?”

“Stop changing the subject.”

“I’m not changing the subject.” He fixes my gaze. “I bet they didn’t tell you why.” He smiles, fey. “Can you imagine how intoxicating it is to have such complete power over someone that you can control her every emotional response as you would play a musical instrument. Gifting her with an intensity and purity and harmony of feeling she could never have known in a lifetime of farming and fucking and raising kids. Of course you must never quite break her. After all, a broken instrument doesn’t make good musi–”

I step off the chair and hurl it at the bars, almost heedless of my own scream of pain at using my hands like that. But I don’t have the strength of my rage, and the chair bounces harmlessly off the bars and clatters to the floor.

Deidas and the guard come fowards, wary and protective. “What did he say to you?” Deidas demands.

I’m standing, shaking and breathing heavily. I can’t account for that sudden rage. It just seemed to flood out of me, without volition.

“Nothing true,” I say, glaring at Kerilas’s eyes. “He’s trying to make this easier for me.”

“Who can teach the lamb to run as fast as it ever can, Taniel? The shepherd or the wolf?”

“You don’t have to become evil!” I protest, still shaking. “You have a brain. You have a choice! You can fight it!”

“Fight what? Kerilas?” His blue eyes fixate me. “Could you fight Taniel?”

I stare at him. It’s a nonsensical question. I suppose that’s the point. “I refuse to believe that an entire race of people can be inherently evil,” I say. It’s the only thing I can think of.

“Bzzt! Logic error! Lose five points. Back home race is just a social construct. There’s more genetic variation in a single troop of bonobos than the entire human race. Here?” He grins. It’s horrible. “Compare us to humans we’re practically immortal and eternally youthful. We’re faster, smarter, stronger, more determined, more passionate, harder to kill, inevitably more experienced, and dammit we’re just prettier. It really, really, isn’t fair, is it? All they’ve got is this astonishing fecundity. Like the bonobos. To quote the good doctor, they’re practically born pregnant. It shouldn’t be surprising the Neri see them as a resource to be managed.”

I wasn’t sure I heard him right. “The Neri?”

“Are the shepherds. At least here in Jeodin.” Still, all I can do is stare. “I want to think it’s a bad thing but honestly I’m not sure. We know what happens when humans are left in charge of a world.” He smiles again, wryly. “The Reki, however, are not interested in husbandry. We’re not afraid that humans might outshine us. We long to see how brightly they can shine.” I can’t help remembering Jalese, luminous in the night. I huddled around her flame. “We are promethean. Of course we must be punished; this is accepted.”

“Kerilas, shut up. You’re monologuing.”

He stares at me. I actually managed to surprise him. His expression breaks into a real smile, and then he’s chuckling.

“Did you know I’m a child?” I ask, once he falls silent.

He nods slowly.

“When did you know?”

“From the start. It’s obvious.”

I can’t look at him. I look down, blushing. “It wasn’t obvious to me.”

“Teya, I’m sorry.”

I look back up at him. “What for? You didn’t do anything.”

He just regards me calmly.

“All right,” I say, my voice shaking. “What did you do? How did you do it?” I set my jaw to speak clearly. “Describe it clearly. I have a right to know.”

And after a while it’s his turn to look down, unable to answer.

“You don’t know,” I say, feeling vindicated. “You have no idea.”

“I’m sure it will come back to me next time,” he says. His voice is low and flat. And he looks at me again; iron-cold.

***

Kerilas was executed two days later, on the last day of Market.

There’s a cold wind from the North. The sky is a mottled grey sheet sliding South over the mastheads in the harbour. When the tide turns, Market sails.

Kerilas and I speak one more time, on the edge of the small lawn set aside for the purpose in the harbourmaster’s garden. There’s just us, and Master Merresan, and a few guards in their ostentatious uniforms, and a guy who looks like a healer or doctor or something equally sarcastic. At least executions aren’t a spectator sport in Jeodin. A small thing to be grateful for. They take their executions seriously here. There are rules. Kerilas could have refused to have me present. He’s permitted it, on condition I follow those rules.

He actually seems cheerful. “Hey I’ve got an idea,” he says, when he first sees me. “Let’s pretend to be terribly British about this. You know, stiff upper lip and all that. It’ll be a laugh.”

“Uh. Okay,” I manage. “I’ll try.”

“Look,” he says, showing me three six-sided dice in his hand, marked in Jeodine pictograms. “Guard lent me these. All ready to roll up a fresh one. What d’you reckon? I fancy doing a halfling next. You know, a bit waayy, a little bit wooah.” He grins. “Nah seriously, don’t leave that there, mate, I’ll nick anything, me.”

“James–”

“Shh.” He smiles. “You’re going with the Satthei?”

I nod. Sam and Lotan haven’t reappeared. “I don’t have any choice, do I?”

“It might be the best thing, Tani,” he continues. “You’ll learn how to be Neri properly–”

“But I don’t want–”

“Shh. You’re a threat to her if you don’t go with her. You don’t want that.” He smiles at my look of incomprehension. “Haven’t you figured it out yet? Think about it. She’s Queen Bee. Last thing she wants is potential feral Satthei out there.”

I don’t really follow what he’s talking about, and I don’t care. “But… I want to stay with you. And Sami…” I can’t bring myself to include Lotan. I hope Sam can’t find him. I hope I never have to see him again. I hope he’s killed himself out of remorse and is lying dead and forgotten in a ditch somewhere.

Goddess, but I can hear my own voice, and my own thoughts, sounding like a child’s, a spoilt teenager’s; not at all the voice of the elegant Neri woman I thought I was being. I never fooled anyone.

Kerilas shook his head. “Didn’t you listen to what I said last time?”

“But that wasn’t you speaking!”

“It will be,” he says. He nods, affirming it. “It will be. You have to understand, this is the best way it could end, for me. This way I get to not be a monster.”

My eyes feel like they’re burning. I’m trying not to cry. For him.

“You wouldn’t let it happen,” I protest. “I know you wouldn’t.”

“This is me not letting it happen,” he points out. “Give me this, Tani. I need your help,” he swallows, “to make sure I go through with it.”

“It’s not fair. Lotan should be here instead of you,” I say bitterly.

“No,” Kerilas says. “He’s young and stupid–” He stops, thoughtfully. “Isn’t that strange? We’re the same age as well.” He shrugs. “He’s young and stupid and hot-headed, but he’s just picked up a lot of XP. He might even end up being worth keeping around.” He grins. “You never know.”

“How can you be so cheerful?” I blurt out, not meaning to.

“Oh that’ll be this potion whatsisface over there gave me earlier. Not sure what’s in it, but I’m a leetle bit high.” He gestures ‘a little bit’ with a thumb and forefinger, grinning. “Thank fuck it works on elves. Definitely a strong euphoric. Hey, maybe I’ll do a write-up for Erowid when I get back. ’Course, I’ll have to skip a bit on the come-down.”

“Fuck’s sake, Keri–”

“He offered. I accepted. My choice. They seem pretty keen on giving you — well, me — every chance to get through this with dignity. Seems to be a cultural thing about a good death and redemption. I think I’m impressed. You know, if you’re going to do the whole state-murder thing, you might as well do it with a little class.”

I can’t help the sob that escapes from me.

“Did they tell you what happens now?” he asks me.

I nod.

“Will you stay with me?”

I nod again. “And I’ll be terr’bly, terr’bly British,” I say, laying the accent on thick.

“Good show, old bean.” Another grin, just acknowledging the joke without leaving it. “Come on then, let’s get it over with before this stuff wears off.”

I want to protest, but I let him take my still-bandaged hand gently and lead me across the lawn to the doctor, or whatever he is, standing next to a small, waist-high table. The guards are a nearby, but for the time being at least they are an unintrusive presence. It’s a surreal moment. Almost as if he’s some kind of twisted barman, the doctor unstoppers a vial of some clear liquid and pours it into a small cup, then pours a small quantity of red wine over it from a jug.

“They say it works almost instantly,” Kerilas tells me while the ‘barman’ pours. “That’s got to be some kind of neurotoxin, I reckon. Probably get it off something growing in the coral.” He looks at me. “Don’t think about even touching it.”

“It’s ready,” the doctor says.

“Thank you,” Kerilas answers, and lifts up the cup.

If he does anything other than drink the contents of that cup, the guards will act, and dignity will be lost. This was explained to me before I stepped on the lawn, that it was equally within my power to rob him of that dignity, by trying to stop him drinking, by drinking it myself, whatever. Presumably it was explained to Kerilas as well.

“This is the worst day of your life,” he says to me, “and you’ve never looked more beautiful.” With his other hand he strokes my hair back behind my ear. “Maybe the Reki have a point.” He smiles, and as if it’s nothing more than a glass of water he drinks down the contents of the cup.

Two deep breaths, looking, searching into my eyes, then he faints and falls, to be caught and lowered gently to the ground by one of the guards; his head propped up by the guard’s thigh. The doctor kneels next to him and puts a finger to his throat.

And waits. Ten seconds. Twenty seconds. Thirty seconds, and he stands up and nods to Master Merresan, and to me.

He’s dead. Even knowing it was coming I can’t believe it. I just stare at Kerilas’s body as the guard gently lays down his head.

I sob. I can’t help it, but I press my hand to my mouth and hold the rest in. I won’t cry now, or rail, or do anything else to rob his dignity. I’ll keep doing the British thing, at least until I’m out of here. I suppose it’s the Jeodine thing as well; the one culture having inspired the other, whichever way around it was, I’m not sure any more.

“You must leave now,” Master Merresan says to me, having come up to my side.

“Yes, of course.” Kerilas’s hair is stirring in the breeze, like Jalese’s did. I don’t understand how such a movement can seem so consequential, except that all other movement is gone. His face looks so restful and so beautiful.

“He made a fine end, Mistress Taniel,” Master Merresan says. “It will be recorded.”

“He still didn’t do it,” I say deliberately and quietly, not making an undignified scene, just stating a fact. “I think he was the most gentle person I’ve ever known.” I hold his gaze for a moment longer, then walk alone off the lawn towards the gates.

On the quayside, on the way back to Satthei Fareis, I see two familiar figures sitting on a bench. A shapely, petite woman dressed incongruously in mannish leather, and a muscular, well-built young man, towering over the woman, in a belted tunic and leggings. They stand as I approach. I wonder who they see. A young Neri woman, finely dressed, with bandages on her hands and hair plaited down her back, and hopefully carrying an opacity of expression learned from her elders. No. A child, a sulking teenager, wearing clothes that are too grown-up for her. Maybe not. Fareis chose them for me, after all.

“You’re late,” I say to Lotan as I pass. I don’t stop. I don’t even want to know how he reacts to my words, my studied disdain. I don’t want to hear the excuses. I don’t want to think he might be laughing at my childish indignation.

Notes:

This is the end of Part 1. Part 2 will appear in the new year.

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Game Theory 2.01 to 2.08

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Other Keywords: 

  • Omnibus Edition

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
Omnibus edition of this week's releases of Game Theory part 2.

2.01 You're doing so well

Tim Manor is going to torture my hands again tonight. He doesn’t come every night. I’ve been getting ready to go out to dinner with my parents. I’ve changed into my nice new evening dress that Dad bought for me. My arms are bare. I come down into the living room and he’s there, talking to Mum. She sees me enter and smiles at me, but she can’t meet my eyes.

“Are you ready, teya?” he asks me.

I shake my head. “Please don’t.”

He stands and extends his hand to me. “Come along, you know we have to.”

But no-one’s ever explained to me why. No-one even says it’s for my own good. Long ago I gave up asking for or expecting an explanation. It’s just something they have to do, from time to time. He doesn’t even seem to take pleasure in it. It’s just a job.

I can’t resist, I have to go to him and let him seat me. He’s always the perfect gentleman. I have to lay my hand in his and let him draw my arm straight across the coffee table. At least I’m allowed to look away. My arms are both shaking with remembered pain and anticipation. I know Mum and Dad are behind me, watching. They don’t like it, but they never intervene.

Anticipation is answered. One by one I hear him closing the clamps, each one snapping shut with a distinctive metallic snick as the cold iron squashes my fingers tight, and my thumb and my wrist. My hand aches in the pressure and the cold, completely immobilised. I can’t jerk away when the pain comes. I squeeze my eyes shut but I can’t help but cry out as he inserts the needles under each of my fingernails. I’m sobbing and weeping, as I always do, punctuated by cries as the still-boring needles pierce nerves and work their way between the joints of my fingers and the other bones of my hands. He has to wiggle them back and forth to get them all the way in so the venom reaches every part.

It seems like an age but I know from the clock it’s only an hour later that he’s finished both hands. I still avert my eyes as he gently, carefully, withdraws the needles and removes the clamps.

“There,” he says. “The tissue’s regenerating nicely already.” A gentle hand at my chin, to raise my head. I look at him. “That’s beautiful. You’re doing so well, Tani,” he says, smiling.

Freed at last, I pull my hands up to my chest, crossed at the wrists as if bound, as if I can protect them there. They’re still twitching uncontrollably, the tremors even shaking my shoulders. Trembling, I get to my feet and run to the downstairs loo and turn the light on with my elbow. In the mirror, not daring to look directly, I can see my hands look perfectly unharmed. I know they should be twisted and broken and bloated and bruised and bleeding. Their perfection is an affront to my memory.

I look at my face. My eyes are too dark, too large. My ears aren’t nice and round like they’re supposed to be, and I rearrange my hair and clip it into place to make sure they’re covered before I go outside. My hair feels like serrated steel wire being dragged along the skin of my fingers. I open my handbag and, with my hands still shaking and nerves twanging, I start to fix my face make-up. I can hear Mum saying goodbye to Tim Manor at the door. “See you again,” she says.

And I know what will happen next. I’ll come out of the loo, and Mum will fuss around me and help me into my nice coat, and Dad will say I’m his beautiful little girl, and we’ll go out to the restaurant as if nothing had happened.

I’m sitting in the back of the car as Dad drives. Sodium street lamps slide past outside, their beams swinging across me like searchlights. I look at my dark reflection in the glass. My hands won’t stop trembling.

“Shh, Tani, Shh,” Sam says. She’s rocking me. No, that’s just the motion of the ship under my back. I open my eyes. She’s there, of course; and behind her, the cabin wall.

The dream splinters and shards, the apparent logic behind it disintegrating in my waking mind. But I can remember the pain. I can remember acquiescing to it. Where’s the sense in that? Where’s the sense in being Taniel in Paul’s parents’ house? Where’s the sense in them standing by and letting someone hurt me?

Sam takes my hand. It feels like the needles are being pushed in between the joints again. I cry out and pull my hands protectively up to my chest, just like in the dream. They’re twitching.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to–” Sam starts.

“It’s okay,” I say. “I’m awake.” I see the Satthei standing in the doorway, looking concerned and sympathetic. “I’m sorry, Satthei. I woke the ship–”

“No you didn’t, teya,” Fareis says. “You were only crying a little.” She steps into the cabin and puts her hand to my head.

“I haven’t got a fever,” I say.

“No,” she agrees. “It’s the same dream?”

I nod. I haven’t told her all of it, of course. Nothing about it taking place in Paul’s parents’ house. Nothing about who it is that’s doing it. I’m sure she thinks it’s Kerilas and I just won’t admit it. But I know he wouldn’t, couldn’t hurt me like that.

I can see she’s frustrated. She doesn’t know how to deal with this, and she’s not used to not knowing. I don’t react the way a Neri child is supposed to react to things. “I’ll be all right now Satthei,” I say. I just want her to go and leave me alone with Sam.

Finally she does go. Sam comes forward again and sits on the edge of my bunk and holds up my own pair of sealskin mittens. She must have dug them out of my clothes-chest. I sit up and hold out my hands, in turn, and she carefully pulls the mittens on to them. My fingers slide in through the interior fur lining. Sam ties the drawstrings at my wrists.

“Sorry,” I say. My voice trembles. “Feel so stupid.”

“Shh, don’t worry about it. Hey, d’you think she’d understand ‘psychosomatic’?” It’s a slight jolt to hear the single English word.

“Just a stupid dream.”

She puts her arms around me. My own hands automatically fold back protectively over my chest, safe between our bodies. I’m still trembling a little with the memory of pain, but she’s warm and strong. “What are we going to do with you, Tani?” she asks rhetorically.

“There’s never a shrink around when you need one,” I reply in English. I can’t steady my voice.

Sam strokes my hair and slowly, slowly, my body calms down.

2.02 They're being chased right out of the water!

It’s surprising how much you can learn about archery on board a ship. Weeks of practice, never seeing an arrow, just perfecting the technique of the draw, the balance, the patience, the smooth drawing-back of the string and visualising the line from my hand to the target. I’m growing muscles on my arms that I’m sure weren’t there before.

I am learning this. Me. Taniel had never learned archery. She had meant to be a shaman. See under Things Not Going To Happen While I’m Around.

It feels good, to learn a skill for myself in this world. It’s something for me to own and not feel that I’ve stolen.

Satthei Fareis is hunting. We’ve split off from the rest of the marketeer flotilla for a few days in search of a catch. Freed from the constraint of the slowest craft in the flotilla we set all the sails and run for the feeding grounds.

The ship is leaning so hard before the wind that water is sleeting over the gunwale on the starboard hull. I’m utterly drenched in the starboard bow rigging with Sam and Deidas and our bows. The last three dolphins, our guides, are riding the wave, their dark speckled backs darting in and out of the water right underneath us. Sam has been learning archery alongside me these last eight months. In fact, she had a bit of a head start, while my hands were still healing. Deidas at first let it be known he was humouring her, indulging her, in including her in this training; but she’s kept pace, determined not to let the human side down, I think. She’s at least as good at this as I am, and by now even Deidas accepts this. He actually said it, at dinner only the previous evening. “I will not be embarrassed to call you my student.” Exceptional praise, from Deidas.

Sam looks back at me from her position just forward. Her hair is shorter now, and plastered in — ironically — elfin ringlets against her head by the spray. She grins manically. The sensation of speed is incredible.

“Keep your gaze on the quarry!” Deidas shouts at her, and she obeys.

The quarry is in sight now; a churning region of water under a huge flock of seabirds. They’re taking shifts diving into the water, closing their wings tight into their body just as they enter, and emerging a few seconds later with a fish in their beaks. We’re getting closer very quickly now at, surely now, the fastest speed a ship like this can travel.

“They’re being chased right out of the water!” Sam yells, exhilarated. I can barely hear her. Indeed, fish are literally leaping from the water to get away from what’s happening below the surface. At least once I see one of the birds just swoop down at the right time to pluck one out of the air.

The ones doing the chasing are the pod of dolphins that have herded and corralled this school of fish into a tightly-packed shimmering ball at the surface. We’re not stealing their catch; we’re sharing it. The guides riding our bow-wave have led us here for the purpose. We’ll be delivering our side of the arrangement later.

We’re curling in, to get a perfect tailwind into the maelstrom.

A Neri familyship like Satthei Fareis is not an inanimate craft crewed by individuals. It is a superorganism. At no time is this more apparent than when it is hunting. It moves on the water like nothing made by humans ever could, a top ocean predator in its own right. Any wooden craft made by humans would shatter under the stresses of the turns we’re making, and metal is too heavy. The amount of sail we’ve set in this wind would be suicidally reckless.

But Neri ships are grown, not made, and trained to their shape with exactitude. The root is in the stern and the bole forms the keel, and sturdy branches make the ribs and the masts, all the way to the bow. As they get older they often grow a second hull, like this one, and finally a third before senesence starts to set in. The skeleton of the ship is a huge single living tree. It’s immensely strong and flexible. Its living sap and its fruit has many uses on board. The skeleton is clad and decked with more conventional carpentry, although even there, the planks of the hull are Bonded to the branches and bole rather than anything so crass as being attached with nails. As the ship grows, the cladding is continually extended and replaced.

I think of the Satthei, shaping the ship-tree’s growth over the centuries, Binding herself to it in the process with dryadic devotion. She can never leave it alive. Trees die, eventually, so she has made a real sacrifice of her longevity to be a Satthei.

We are a sea monster. It’s very hard to imagine what in this world can take on a Neri ship in the open ocean, except another Neri ship, and that’s unheard of. Satthei Encelion must have been betrayed in port rather than boarded at sea.

We’re running right into the mass of fish. Suddenly we straighten. The seabirds scream and wheel up and out of the way all around us. The starboard side tips out of the water and I hear the ventral nets deploy below, between the hulls, with a huge whumph. “HOLD FAST!” Deidas yells. We’re already tethered to the bowsprit, but I embrace the rigging with both arms and hang on, my eyes squeezed shut. With a heavy crash and a thunk of pressure in my head, we’re underwater. A tumultuous mass of fish all around me, and a cacophany of dolphin sonar, and the sonic pulses they use to stun the fish hurt my ears, then we’re clear, and more than clear. The front of the ship is lifting clear out of the water. I open my eyes and look down at the rest of the ship behind me breaching like a whale fully half-way out of the waves.

I can hear Sam whooping and hollering in sheer excitement. Fish in their thousands sleet back along the deck into the gaping dorsal nets. I can hear the larger ventral nets being hauled in fully-laden as the ship turns on its stern, all forward momentum absorbed, and crashes starboard-side down into the water. For a moment I’m underwater again, but then there’s sun and air and spray and salt in my mouth. I know behind me sails are being furled and booms are being swung with such speed and precision that it’s as if the sails are living appendages of the monster.

“Man, I am never getting tired of that!” Sam yells. Deidas laughs. The yell had been in English but the gist of it was plain enough.

“READY BOWS!” Deidas calls, clearly. That’s our job: Picking off the scattered remnants of the shoal. “Make your targets. Do not fire randomly. Do not hit a dolphin!” Sam and I laugh at that, and I hear some laughs from the young Neri on the portside rigging too.

Sam scrambles to the edge of the rigging and gets the first arrow off. Our arrows (which we make ourselves, as incentive against losing them overboard I think) are actually miniature harpoons, tethered with fine lines, like wires, to the reels mounted on the outer stay line of the bowsprit rigging. Sam is already drawing for her second shot by the time I get my first off, pulling the bow right back into a deep U shape. We keep firing until there are no more targets because we’ve swung across the field. The ship tips the other way and swings to port, to let the guys on the other side do some shooting, and we haul our lines back in. I can hear the swoosh-slish of their arrows. Meanwhile I know on deck the nets are being drawn up and emptied. I’m not under any illusions that we archers at the bow are significantly adding to the catch, but it’s fun, when from one week to the next there’s usually nothing much to do that is.

Likewise I’m sure trawling with a mile-long net is a more efficient way to catch fish than this, but as I’m sure any Neri would observe if they ever saw the technique: ‘where’s the fun in that?’ We have all the fish we need and more. More impressively, I know from the first time I watched this, before Sam and I were let up front to join the archers, there is almost no bycatch. The dolphins herd the school into a tight fishball so, when we scoop most of it up, there’s practically nothing else in the nets but the fish we want.

Half an hour later the wind has dropped and we’re in calm clean water a couple of miles away, repaying our side of the bargain to the dolphin pod. The side door has been lowered, as it was in Market, to make a platform level with the surface of the water. There dolphins approach in ones and twos for Fareis and the shaman to examine and, as far as possible, treat whatever illnesses or injuries they’ve picked up since the last time they encountered a Neri ship.

Fareis specifically asked me to help this time. Sam will be pissed off, as that means she’s up with the others processing the fish while I’m downstairs ‘playing with dolphins,’ as she’s bound to put it. I’m not sure what I can do to help, so I just stay nearby and do what the Satthei tells me. Right now this means kneeling naked by the head of the first one that came up and beached itself on the second lowest step of the opened door. It’s a young male. I’m just there to watch and to keep him calm and make sure he doesn’t get dried out while Fareis works. The dolphin has an infestation of a parasitical worm inside its ears. It will have been disrupting his sonar and making him increasingly disoriented until, eventually, he’d have got separated from the rest and got lost. Fareis is killing them and getting them out with a combination of some specialist tools including what looked like a long syringe containing something horrible, and some intercession from the Goddess I guess. It’s scary for the dolphin but he’s lying as still as possible to let Fareis get on with it, and I stroke and talk soothingly, and sing sometimes, and pour water over him, and try not to be completely grossed out by what Fareis is extracting from the side of the dolphin’s head. As she explains, the worms have formed a ball in an inner cavity. And they’re only coming out in pieces. It’s a long, difficult job even with the Goddess’s help.

Meanwhile the shaman and some other Neri are working through the other dolphins that come up with more easily-dealt-with infections and minor injuries, bad teeth, intestinal worms and so forth. They’re diagnosed by the Neri healers; as far as I can tell theres no actual language communication going on between the dolphins and the Neri. Rather, it has the feel of an ancient evolutionary partnership that both sides fulfil simply because they do, like cleaner fish at a coral reef.

The antiquity of this scene is further evoked by our nudity. All of us that are down here working with the dolphins are naked. It took me somewhat by surprise the first time, suddenly surrounded by somewhat sexless Neri bodies. Apparently it’s practical, to avoid the risk of damaging their delicate skin with a stray buckle or clasp, to be more hygeinic around potentially open wounds, to get out of the clothes that got soaked in the hunt so as to not get a chill, without getting even more clothes wet and salty in the process. I get a strong sense there’s a spiritual element to it as well, but no-one talks about it. It’s just what they do, because they always have.

2.03 Elves never promise forever

Sam burps, unseen, near my head.

“Ew, that’s not ladylike!” I protest.

Sam does it again, much louder and more expressively.

“Honestly, can’t take you anywhere.”

A quiet chuckle. We’re lying on the deck head to head under the furled foresail, watching the stars through the rigging, feeling the deck alternately push at and pull from our backs.

“Gotta admit,” Sam says, “elves know how to party.”

“You made a pretty good show, I reckon. I think they liked Queen.”

“Oh God, I really did that, didn’t I?”

I chuckle.

“But of course, I was very, very, drunk,” Sam adds. “With a retuned box-harp accompaniment. God knows what they thought of that. Probably sounded all out of tune.”

“I think they liked it,” I say again.

We fall silent. Then I hear Sam’s voice, quietly singing.

There’s no place for us
There’s no time for us
There’s only one sweet moment set aside for us.

I join in.

Who wants to live forever?
Who dares to love forever?

“Elves never promise forever,” Sam says. It’s a proverb she picked up in Port Sahan a couple of months back. I can’t answer it. “Haven’t you thought about it?” she asks me. “What it’s going to be like living forever?”

I sigh. “Not really, it’s…”

“Too big,” she supplies.

“It’s not forever, it’s just a long time. Sooner or later something’ll get me.” There’s another saying. Elves don’t die quietly in their beds. Given time and nourishment we can regenerate to a full recovery from anything that doesn’t kill us outright, so when elves die, they die quickly and in violence, or of cold or starvation or thirst; and given enough time something like that is statistically almost inevitable. That’s the part I don’t want to think too much about.

Sam’s mind is obviously on a different track. “I’ll die of old age and you’re still going to be a stroppy teenager.”

“I’m not stroppy!” I strop. “I’m not, am I?”

Sam cackles.

“D’you ever feel like…” She starts, then she trails off, as if changing her mind about what she was going to say.

“What?”

“Nothing.”

“No, come on.”

Sam sighs. “Don’t take this wrong, okay?”

“Now I have to hear it.”

It’s a little while longer before she speaks again. “Most of the time it’s nothing. I don’t think about it. It’s just every now and then I get this weird feeling, like I’m surrounded by… aliens.”

I don’t answer for a moment. Then Sam continues.

“I mean, it’s just sometimes. Funny moments, you know? The eyes, the androgynous thing, apart from you and the Satthei.”

“I don’t get that,” I say.

“No. Well, that makes sense, I guess.”

“I think I know what you mean though. It must be hard for you.”

I can feel her shaking her head, where it touches mine. “On the other hand I can go days without seeing my own reflection and almost forget, you know? No-one’s shoving it in my face or anything. No-one’s saying I have to be girly-girly or anything like that.”

“Well, they expect their own kids to take thirty or forty years to figure out if they’re girls or boys. Exactly the sort of thing you want to get right before–”

“You two are still talking!” Ateis complains, suddenly standing over us. Ateis is the Neri child I saw clambering the rocks with the other Marketeer kids just outside Port Denhall.

“Talking of which, I think this one’s a girl,” Sam says, looking up at the little figure in a pretty full-skirted party dress, like a miniature version of my own. Her eyes shine in the dark, cat-like, reflecting the few lanterns still lit on deck.

“You sure?” I ask, joking. “I think it’s too soon to tell. What d’you think, littlest-one?”

“’Course I’m a girl, silly!”

“Shouldn’t you be in your bunk asleep by now?” Sam asks.

Ateis makes a noise. “So should you.”

“It’s a nice night. Cabin walls are boring. Look, we can see the Milky Way from here.”

Ateis looks up at the sky for a while, and turns around, deliberately making herself a little dizzy. She looks like a human child of three or four years, and in fact is not much older. One theory we’ve had is that the relationship of elf ages to human ages might be exponential, and the reason we don’t see any elderly-looking elves is simply because the species isn’t that old yet.

We three are the youngest people on the ship, by a large margin, and the shortest. I suppose it’s to be expected that Ateis would attach herself to us. A Neri child this young isn’t so different from a human child, and finds the ageless grace of the adults as remote and mysterious as we do, I suppose.

“Hey teya,” I say, looking up at her upside-down face, from my angle. She waves, then she drops down and snuggles up presumptively next to Sam.

“Oh I see,” I mutter. “It’s not fair, Sam. You get all the girls.”

There’s a muffled giggle from the child nestling in the crook of her arm.

“Well, come here then,” Sam invites. “My other side’s getting cold.”

I don’t have to be asked twice. I shufty round and snuggle in on Sam’s other side. One advantage of being a child in everyone’s eyes, and increasingly my own: This doesn’t have to be complicated. “Sami’s warm,” Ateis says, from the other side, summing it up.

“Sami also gets cold more easily,” Sam says, “so snuggle up tight. Hey, did we get the smell of fish off the deck or am I just too drunk to notice?”

“’Course we got it off,” Ateis says. “Satthei wouldn’t stand for it otherwise.”

“Meh. True.” Sam takes a breath. She’s so at peace tonight. I want to cling on to every moment. “You know, if you’d told me a year ago I’d be lying under the stars on a sailing ship at sea with a beautiful elf maiden on each arm… I would’ve got completely the wrong idea.”

Ateis giggles again sleepily. “Story!” She demands.

“Aw no, isn’t it Tani’s turn?”

“No,” I murmer. “I did The Little Mermaid last week.”

“Disney version?”

“What do you take me for?” I smile, hidden, and nestle in closer. “I might’ve done the song,” I admit. Someday I’m sure the Satthei’s going to start asking questions about where we’re getting all these stories.

“All right, which one do you want? I’m not making up a new one this hour of night.”

I give Sam a little poke in the ribs for that lie.

“Cinderella!” Ateis decides.

“Again? ” I complain. There’s something about that one, it seems.

Sam sighs overdramatically. “Oh all right.”

“Disney version?” I ask.

“What do you take me for? All right. Once upon a time there was a little girl who lived alone with her father, and her name was…”

2.04 Cast him adrift for all I care

Ten days later we’re anchored with the rest of the flotilla in a lagoon off the shore of a small thickly forested tropical island. It’s hot and humid. Paul’s body would have sweated and sweltered, but I’m comfortable in my lightest short tunic. Clear turquoise water and the yells of children at play beckon me, but I’m stuck in the Satthei’s quarters, sitting with her at the large desk. She wants me to help with the transfer requests.

It soon becomes apparent why.

“Master Gerat is requesting Lotan be transferred to another ship,” Fareis says.

I just sigh.

“Ongoing indiscipline, argumentative attitude, not taking anything seriously. He says Lotan is damaging the morale of the other younger crewmembers.”

“Ask Sami,” I say. “I haven’t talked to him since…”

“No, I want your opinion.”

“I wish he was dead instead of Kerilas, that’s my opinion. Satthei,” I add in token courtesy. “Cast him adrift for all I care.”

“Do you think this attitude impresses me?”

“Well it wasn’t my idea to let him join…” My objections die under her stern look.

“At the moment I’m considering putting him back onto your sloop with Samila, under Master Tehilan–”

“No! That’s not fair! Don’t drag Sami into this just to get at me.”

“What choice do I have, Tani? This isn’t vindictiveness. Samila may have the best chance of anyone of getting through to him, and putting them on a small boat with an experienced small-craft Master like Tehilan puts Lotan in a situation where his actions will make a difference to someone he cares about.”

“It’s not fair!” I insist. “You’re always trying to take people away from me!”

“Taniel–”

I burst to my feet. “If she goes I’m going with her!” I announce defiantly. “You can’t stop me!”

“All right,” Fareis says, exasperated. “I’d hoped you could advise me on the best choices for your friends, but never mind. Go and play in the water. Maybe you could explore the reef with Ateis.”

“We did that yesterday.”

“What, the whole thing? I’m impressed.”

The reef is probably fifty miles long, linking a whole series of tiny mostly-deserted islands and atolls. It could take a human generation to explore. The idea of it breaks my strop and almost makes me laugh. “We’re quick when we’re a team,” I quip back. She smiles. I know what I’ve done, again, and I’m ashamed of it. I’ve been behaving like a stupid, petulant child. “I’m sorry,” I say. “I didn’t mean to… to behave like that.”

She smiles and beckons me back to the place next to her on the window seat. I traipse back to her side and sit.

“I don’t understand,” I say. “I’m supposed to be nearly fifty or something,” and Paul’s twenty-two years — twenty-three now — on top of that. “Fifty year old humans don’t behave like this. Why am I so…” I sigh. “So the body’s immature, so what? I should know better. I do know better.” When I stop to think, I do. But it just takes me over. Some silly enthusiasm, or a silly slight, or some passion of the moment and my head fills up with it and I can’t see it any other way unless something shakes me out of it, and until then I shout and have tantrums and make a bloody fool of myself.

“How do you think you should be behaving?” she asks quietly.

“I don’t know. With some grace, I suppose.”

She laughs and grabs my head playfully in the crook of her arm, tousling my hair and pulling me into her side a little. That probably means I did something cute again, in her eyes, which is embarrassing in its own right. But it’s strange and familiar and oddly comforting. I still keep catching myself with a residual expectation that elves are these distant, ethereal beings with ultimate grace and dignity, and the kind of simple physical affection and playfulness I see every day was supposed to be reserved for humanity. That was supposed to be the the price of immortality, or something.

“It will come soon enough,” she says, when she’s finished. She’s stroking my hair. I think my mother used to do it the same way. “Yes, your body is immature,” she explains, “and your brain is part of your body, isn’t it? It’s still growing, shaping itself, changing, learning what it is to be you. It’s expected to be confusing and frustrating at times.”

“Am I immature for my age?” I ask. It’s a question I’ve been wondering about for a while.

“Yes,” she says. “A little. It’s of no matter.”

I sigh.

“Samila can’t stay here as long as you need her to,” Fareis says, gently. “It would be selfish. She doesn’t have the time.”

I look at her, hurting. Then my eyes sting and fill with tears and I drop my head. Sam said something like that herself, just recently. I feel her pulling me gently into her side again, her arm around my shoulders.

“All right, a little while longer,” Fareis promises. I know that means she won’t send Sam to another ship or that boat with Lotan. So I’ve won, I suppose. “But we must be careful. It wouldn’t be fair on her to keep her here with you too long. She’ll lose her best childbearing years.”

“But she doesn’t want children!” I protest.

“She is human. Her heart will ache when it is too late. Is that what you want for her?”

I don’t say anything. Sam doesn’t want me to.

“Just keep it in your mind,” Fareis says. “In the meantime I still need to decide what we’re going to do with Lotan. I want you to talk to him and report back to me.”

“I still think Sam–”

“I want you to do it,” Fareis says firmly. “Or if you prefer you can take Ateis and play on the reef.”

It’s such a backhandedway of trying to motivate me it almost makes me laugh. Of course what she’s really saying is I can be grown-up and take on this responsibility, or I can be a child, and my opinions given as much weight as Ateis’s.

I sigh. “I’ll talk to him then,” I say.

“Good.”

“I think Ateis went ashore with Sam anyway.”

2.05 It's stifling down here

A quick heliograph conversation with the deck supervisor on Master Gerat’s xebec tells me Lotan hasn’t gone ashore, so I go below to change into something more formal and pick up my bow and quiver and my never-go-ashore-without pack, because I know I’ll want to see Sam afterwards, and wander down to the jetty deck to take one of the two remaining little dinghies.

The small inshore dinghies are usually carried semi-disassembled in the hold, but as we’re spending a few days on rest, shore-leave and inter-vessel business, they were all brought out and reassembled and spend what time they’re not in use tied around the stern and the temporary ‘jetty deck’ that’s been extended for the duration of our stay in this natural harbour.

This dinghy is similar to the one Ateis and I took around the reefs the day before. That one was the smallest we have, barely large enough for the two of us and clearly designed with children in mind. Its hull was carved and painted in the style of a pink blossom petal floating on the water, with the lateen sail, when unfurled, revealed to be its pair. It was tiny and nippy and could turn like a coracle and it was almost stupidly good fun.

This one is a bit larger, with maybe room for three adults. The hull is styled like a leaf and the lateen sail like a moth’s wing. All the Satthei’s boats are like this; conventional craft of wood and canvas, but styled after things found in nature, in contrast to the generally utilitarian-looking human craft.

I don’t want to talk to Lotan. It’s still tempting to just say sod it and go and explore the reefs, as Fareis said. Be the child, unready for responsibility, and wait for problems like this to die of old age. I’d like to say it’s an elvish way of doing things, but if it was I don’t suppose Fareis would be making me do this.

So I cross the distance to the xebec. I have to do it on the bad tack, which about suits my mood. The little boat has a lateen rig, which is to say it has a long yardarm mounted off-centre and at an angle on the mast, one end pointing down towards the bow, the other lifting high above the top of the mast itself. The triangular sail hangs from this yardarm with the third corner above my head and controlled by a line. There’s no boom, which makes it easier to move about on deck or in the cockpit underneath. One downside is that it has a good tack and a bad tack; the bad tack, as now, being when the wind is blowing the sail against the mast rather than away from it. It just means the sail area forward of the mast is basically wasted.

I reach the xebec and climb aboard, and the deck super sends me belowdecks to where I’m most likely to find Lotan: On his bunk, in the cabin he shares with three other guys. There is only one other cabin on board like it, and what I suppose would be called officers’ quarters. It’s a small ship, and I can immediately see that even one person on board with a bad attitude could turn into a problem.

I find the cabin and stop in the doorway, momentarily forgetting what I’d planned to say at the sight of Lotan, lying on a bunk either asleep or just staring at the ceiling. The room smells of maleness. It’s a changing-room kind of smell, and it makes me want to turn around and run. It’s a smell that reminds me of bad things.

“What do you want?” he asks, without moving. Then he does move his head fractionally and sees me. “Oh, it’s you,” he says in English.

“You’ve grown a beard,” I say. Those were so not going to be my first words to him after all this time.

“I’m so glad you’re here to tell me these things,” he continues, insisting on English. “What do you want?” he asks again, returning to lying flat on his back.

“I don’t want anything. The Satthei sent me.”

“Ah. She wants her new toy to decide what to do with me.”

I ignore the gibe. “Not decide. Just report back.” He doesn’t say anything. “Lotan–”

“That’s not my name, Paul. ”

I can’t prevent a twitch in the corner of my mouth, but he’s not looking at me anyway. “Oh I’m sorry,” I say, feeling a little catty, “you’re still listed as Lotan on the ship’s register. If you feel strongly about it, you can get that changed.”

He doesn’t answer.

“It’s stifling down here,” I comment. “I’m going on deck. I’ll see you there in five minutes.”

“I don’t have a watch,” he says.

“One Mississippi, two Mississippi,” I reply sarcastically. I turn and leave him there, still counting, “three Mississippi…”

2.06 It's all very seductive

“You do realise none of this is real,” Lotan says, behind me. I turn as he approaches and hoist myself up quickly to sit on the gunwale. That puts us at a slightly less unequal height. “We’re going to wake up in a nice cosy mental ward, just as soon as they figure out how.”

He has at least made some effort to smarten himself up, and put a mostly-clean tunic on over his leggings. I think he’s gained weight. Well, lost some muscle tone anyway, and I think I detect a bit of a paunch under his tunic that wasn’t evident while he was lying flat.

“That’s your answer is it?” I reply. “It doesn’t matter that you killed her because she wasn’t real anyway?”

He comes up and rests his hands on the gunwale next to me. He’s tense. His fingers grip the smooth wood, whitening his knuckles. “It was an accident,” he says.

“Yes, I know.”

He looks at me, as if not expecting that answer.

“What, do you think I thought you meant to do it?” I ask. “Any one of us should’ve known it was stupid to do weapons-practice that close to the door.” He nods at that. “None of us thought of it enough to make you stop. None of us thought any more of it than that it was kind of annoying. Not enough XP,” I add. He almost smiles at that. “But you let Kerilas take the blame for it,” I say. “That’s what I can’t forgive. You let them kill him.”

“I’m not proud of what I did,” he says.

“Good.”

“They were going to kill him anyway,” Lotan says. “As soon as the Satthei set eyes on you, he was going to get it one way or another for what he did to you. Everyone says so. I still…” He sighs. “I still should’ve come back,” he admits.

We’re just quiet with each other for a little while. Me, sitting on the gunwale facing in, him standing next to me, facing out. I know what I should do, and I do it. I reach my hand forward and rest it on his upper arm for a moment. A gesture of reconciliation I don’t really feel, but I have to behave as if I do, don’t I?

I pull my hand back. “Why did you join the flotilla?” I ask, back to the business at hand.

“Sam wanted me to. Said we shouldn’t get too split up.”

I nod. That figures. “So you don’t actually want to be here.”

“I told you, I’m not here. None of us are. This is just–”

“What does it get you, Lotan?”

“What?”

“All this, ‘none of this is real’ shit? What is it actually getting you? Look at you. You look like shit, you’re living like shit. I mean, look around you. Look where we are!” The wooden sailing craft, the turquoise water, and if you look straight down you can see clear to the sand, the sandy beaches, the palm trees and forest, the reef, bursting with colour and life. It really is everything we’d ever have thought of if someone said ‘tropical paradise.’ Even the beautiful naked and semi-naked people and their kids splashing around being silly. “Have you any idea how much a holiday like this would cost back there? H-Home, I mean? And instead I find you just sulking in a smelly cabin. God’s sake, even if it is a dream, you’re allowed to enjoy it sometimes.” I managed to get a little smile out of him with that tirade. That’s something, I suppose. “You just have to be a part of it.”

“Yes, it’s all very seductive.”

I sigh. “I’m going ashore to find Sam,” I say, jumping down from the gunwale.

“Is that it? Interview over?”

I turn back to face him. “Is there any point asking you what you want to do?” I ask. “Any chance of a sensible answer?”

He doesn’t give me any answer at all.

“So you coming with, and see Sam? Or are you just going to go back to sulking in your cabin?”

I don’t know why I made that offer. I instantly regret it, but it’s too late now. Unless he chooses the sulk.

He shrugs. “Okay, why not?”

“Get your shore pack.”

2.07 She used her subtle elvish magicks

“Oh I don’t believe it!” I exclaim, when we get within Sam’s earshot. I’ve been saving the exclamation ever since first seeing what she was doing on the beach with a group of the older flotilla children.

“What?” Sam calls back. I can see her grin from here, white teeth flashing. She knows very well what. She kicks the ball back towards one of the kids and comes jogging over as I run the boat onto the beach near where the little pink petal-boat is already resting. Lotan jumps out with the bow-rope and starts singlehandedly pulling the boat up the beach while I’m still in it, furling the lateen sail.

“When are you going to explain the offside rule?” Lotan asks as Sam reaches us.

“Never if I can help it. Never got it straight myself.” She grins. “Hey Lotan, how’d she get you to come out to play?”

“She used her subtle elvish magicks, of course.” He grins back. He’s cheered up already, I think, after the little time in the sun while we crossed to the shore.

“I asked if he wanted to,” I explain, finishing with the sail and stepping out of boat onto hot sand.

“Ohhhh, never thought of that.” She grins at me conspiratorally. Clearly she’s smart enough not to comment on Lotan and I being in each other’s company again, but I know she has questions waiting.

“Hey, you invented the bra!” Lotan suddenly exclaims, noticing the only upper-body garment Sam’s wearing. It’s red and styled just like a sports bra with laces at the front. I’m guessing her tunic is currently employed as a goalpost. With that and the loose-fitting linen trousers she’s got on, I think she looks beautiful. I know better than to say so though.

“Finally starting to get it right, you mean,” Sam replies to Lotan. “You do realise there’s no such thing as elastic, don’t you? Luckily I am a jay-nee-arse.” Grin.

“Don’t encourage her,” I warn Lotan. “She can talk about how she did it for two hours straight if you let her.”

“So you two joining in the game?”

“Not me!” I say quickly. I had enough of football at school. “Lotan will though.”

“What?”

“Yes you will. Where’s Ateis?” I add, to Sam.

“Went that way I think,” Sam says, pointing along the beach. “With a couple of other sprogs. Said she was going to look for buried treasure.”

“You should not have told her that story,” I admonish. “I’ll just go and check up on her then. You lot, don’t play too long. You know what they say about mad dogs and Englishmen. Just remember, if you get heatstroke we don’t have any ice.”

“Yes Mum,” Sam says.

“And put your hat back on!” I remind her, playing up to the joke now. “See? I have to too!” I add, pointing at my own sun-hat. I stick my tongue out at her and start heading along the beach.

2.08 So my feelings mean nothing?

“So what was that all about?” Sam asks later, when we finally get a chance to talk. It’s getting really hot now, and the footballers have given up to flake out in the shade of the trees at the edge of the beach. I’m trying to sort out the mess that Ateis has made of her hair in only a few hours ashore, while Ateis plays with and narrates her ‘treasure,’ which seems to comprise mostly shells and interesting pebbles. Some have been worn into rings, which at least looks a little like Jeodine coinage.

Benitese and her baby are with us too. She and Sam had become friends during the last few Market stops. I often see them spending time together. It turns out that Beni has been finding life on a small ship with Deregan, the father of her child, to be not entirely the joyous adventure she’d hoped. It’s actually the second largest ship in the fleet, but when you’re used to life ashore a ship can seem awfully small, especially when you’re one half of a failing relationship. She’s been talking about getting off when we get back to Port Denhall in a few months’ time, and wishes it would be sooner.

Right now she’s asleep, her head pillowed in Sam’s lap, her baby asleep at her breast. They look the absolute picture of contentment.

“What?” I ask.

“Lotan.”

I sigh. “Master Gerat wants him off his ship. Fareis expects me to come up with a solution.”

Sam thinks about that for a moment. “Shit.”

Lotan has taken himself off again, brooding alone somewhere.

“What are you going to tell her?” Sam asks.

“I’ve no idea. She was talking about putting him and you and Master Tehilan on our sloop.”

“Uh… Why me?”

“So he’d have someone on board he cares enough about to actually be useful, I think. So he’d actually try. I talked her out of it.”

Sam gives me a look that says, ‘now I’m really impressed.’ If I didn’t know better I’d think she was serious.

I shrug. “She’s indulging me. I kinda feel I need to come up with a better idea though. She said… She said you can’t stay on the familyship too long, you’ll lose your chance at having a baby. I told her you didn’t want children–”

“I never said I didn’t want children,” Sam says, surprising me. “I just said I couldn’t handle being pregnant; giving birth, all that stuff.” Pause. “She wants to chuck me off?”

“No. She just wanted to prepare me, I think. Wants me to be ready to let you go.”

“I’m not seeing any leash,” she says, with a smile to me.

But I can see how she’s let the baby grab onto her little finger. She will ache.

“You can see Gerat’s point,” Sam says, changing the subject back to Lotan. “No-one wants a body on board that doesn’t care if the ship stays afloat. That’s just no fun at all.”

“He doesn’t think anything’s real,” I say. “He doesn’t think anyone’s real, except us. They’re just game pieces. NPCs.”

“He’s probably not sure about us,” Sam observes. “There’s a word for this. ‘Sociopathic.’” She bites her lip, thinking. “Lotan, ” she says, carefully enunciating the name. She means the character. “Lotan is a fighter. Neutral to lawful good, superficially tortured. That’s what Dave always plays.” I feel queasy hearing Sam talk about the game, now. “Probably got a big honour thing about protecting innocents, that’s why killing an innocent was so bad… So bad the only way he can deal with it is by convincing himself nothing’s real.”

“I’d figured that much–”

“No, Lotan doesn’t want it to be real,” Sam stresses again. “We’ve all integrated traits from our… from our characters. There’s no reason to suppose Dave’s any exception. Lotan is a big part of who he is now, whether he likes it or not. And Lotan is a fighter. That’s his talent. That’s what he does best, and he does it to protect innocent people from the sort of threats that respond to a big fuck-off sword. Even without everything else that’s happened I’m not surprised he can’t hack it on a nice peaceful marketeer.”

“And Dave?”

Sam shrugs, careful not to disturb Beni. “Is there a difference? I mean, look at us. I can’t tell what’s Paul and what’s Tani any more, can you?”

“Taniel wanted to be a shaman,” I say quietly.

“Yeah, and Samila liked cock,” Sam says, even more quietly.

I give her a wide-eyed look and cover Ateis’s ears theatrically. We’ve been speaking in English, but it’s just too perfect a moment to pass up.

“What?” Ateis wants to know.

“Nothing, just a joke,” I reassure her. “Come on, let me finish your hair.” I realise I’ve long finished combing it out and I’m putting it up into bunches. “Hey, you want some more water?” I ask her, already grabbing the leather flask.

“Okay.”

I give her the flask and she drinks for what seems like ages.

“Do you understand what I’m saying?” I ask her in English.

She ignores me, finally handing back the flask.

I shrug at Sam. “So, um, what? Do you find yourself looking at guys and thinking, ‘cor he’s a bit of all right?’”

“No, fuck off!” Sam says, blushing. “I’m not gay, okay?”

I decide it’s best to talk about something else. “Kerilas let himself be killed because he couldn’t let that integration happen,” I say.

“Yeah, ’cause Kerilas was an evil fucker who did things James couldn’t live with, and knew he’d do them again.”

These words have darkened my mood so much that Ateis notices and decides her job is to snuggle back into me.

I hold onto her.

“Just saying,” I say, “I hope you don’t feel as bad about being you as he did.”

Sam looks out across the lagoon thinking for a long time.

“No, I don’t,” she says eventually. “Don’t know how much of that is the oil keeping me sane.”

The oil, synthesised in the ship-tree’s fruit under the Satthei’s direction and used for almost everything; the oil whose subtle scent permeates everything on board, protects the young Neri from being prematurely induced and keeps my own maturation in check, also works on human bodies. It seems to counteract the effect of sex hormones. To Sam, this is good. It means her periods and hormonal mood swings have stopped and she’s physically unable to conceive, not that anyone else on board would have the slightest inclination, or physical ability, all of which is fine by her. She says she feels a lot calmer and more stable since coming aboard the familyship.

“Is it that bad being a woman?” I ask.

Another long pause. Sam doesn’t look away from the lagoon. “You know,” she says eventually, “coming from you, that’s a fucking stupid question.” She gives me a hard look and I realise I’ve said something horribly wrong.

“It’s not the same,” I blurt out. She just gives me that stare, waiting for me to say more. “Samila,” I explain. “Part of you always was Samila. And the brain,” I say, suddenly remembering something Fareis said earlier, and understanding what it means. “It’s like me: Why do I behave like a stupid kid half the time even though I’m old enough to know better? On both sides. It’s because my brain — this brain — is a child’s brain. Your brain — your brain is a woman’s brain. They reckon transsexuals happen ’cause the brain develops one way and the body goes the other. In the womb. But you’ve got Samila’s brain. You’ve got a woman’s brain so–”

“So my feelings mean nothing?” Sam interrupts. “So I’m supposed to just shut up and be happy?”

“No I–” But that was exactly what I was saying, I realise. “I should shut up, I’m being stupid,” I say.

“Yes.”

“Sorry. I’m really sorry, Sam. I didn’t mean to… you know.”

“Oh come on, don’t go bishoujo-eyes on me.”

“What?” I blink at her a couple of times.

“You know.”

And I do know. I remember. I shift around so Sam can’t see my eyes. Ateis is looking at me, concerned, doing her own bishoujo-eyes thing, so I can see Sam’s point. Ateis looks almost ludicrously anime now with the bunches in her hair as well. “What happened?” she asks.

“I said something stupid,” I explain to her. “I hurt Sam’s feelings.”

“Why?”

“Because I’m an idiot.” “Do you want to be alone?” I ask Sam in English.

She nods. Well, alone with Beni and the baby anyway. And that might be for the best, in the long term, I think, thinking how Fareis might approve of such a thought.

“Okay. Come on Ateis, let’s go for a walk.”

“Okay,” Ateis says, catching the necessity of the moment.

“Let’s get your tunic on,” I say first, grabbing it from where Ateis dumped it earlier. “It’s dry enough now.”

“I don’t want to!”

“Yes you do. Remember the last time you got sunburnt?”

Elves, it turns out, do get sunburn; it just doesn’t cause any long term damage because the tissues regenerate fully. (I’ve got a feeling we actually can’t get cancer.) But in the meantime it hurts, and it itches, just as badly as it does for a human, judging from her suffering last time. It turns out she does remember, because she stands and lets me get her long tunic over her head and her arms into the long sleeves. I grab her hat and mine, and put them on our respective heads and stand up.

“What have you done with my hair?” she wants to know as we walk out into the sunlight and the wall of heat. And I thought it was hot in the shade.

“I put it in bunches, do you like it?”

“It feels strange.” She shifts the hat over them awkwardly.

“If it’s a problem we’ll take them out,” I promise.

Game Theory 2.09 to 2.11

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Other Keywords: 

  • Omnibus Edition

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Omnibus edition of this week's releases. Someone wanted more action...

***

Ateis breaks off to run towards the lone figure standing watching the sea before I even recognise it as Lotan. “Ateis, wait!” I call after her, but I’m ignored.

I try not to worry. Children here are for the most part left to run free and explore by themselves or with each other. I remember a place where children are taught never to speak to strangers and kept in to get fat watching television and playing on a Playstation because their parents are scared to let them go outside on their own. The habits and fears of that place aren’t so easily set aside.

Still, as I see Ateis talking to Lotan and looking up at him, and he lowers himself into an relaxed squat to bring his eyes almost down to her level so he can reply, I feel uneasy and I hurry up to them.

“Not talking about me, I hope?” I ask nonchalantly, getting a protective hand on Ateis’s shoulder. Lotan doesn’t miss the gesture, unfortunately, and stands straight.

“What did you think I was going to do?” he asks.

I hadn’t wanted to say, but called out on it I do. Maybe I still shouldn’t have. “You don’t believe she exists,” I say. “You could do anything.”

There’s a distant rumble of thunder.

“I wouldn’t hurt a child,” he says. “Not even in a game.”

Still, I keep hold of Ateis. There’s another far-off rumble.

“What is that?” Lotan asks suddenly. “Is that thunder?”

“How can it be thunder?” I retort. “There isn’t a cloud in…” I trail off. It happens a third time. Behind me I can hear people running.

“Get the small craft further up the beach!” a man’s voice yells. I turn to look; it looks like Deregan, second mate from Master Retican’s ship, and the father of Beni’s child. He shouts past me at Lotan. “You! Get the children into the trees!”

I look back out to sea. There’s a smudge of smoke over the sea in the distance. This close to sea level the horizon isn’t far away. “Oh you are kidding me,” I say softly. The air suddenly drops in temperature. There’s a wind swirling around us from nowhere.

“It must be the sentry ships,” Lotan says. “They’re firing on someone…” He grins at me, suddenly excited. “Fantastic!” he exclaims.

“What’s happening? Tani, what’s happening?” Ateis asks, sounding afraid.

“I don’t–” I’m interrupted by a sudden pain in my ears. “Ah!” I cry out, clamping my hands to my ears. Ateis is doing likewise. I realise what it is immediately. There’s a strong wind picking up and the air pressure is dropping very very fast. “Ateis, suck your thumb!” I say. She’s just screaming, her hands pressed against her ears. My ears are hurting enough, and feel clogged. Hers are probably worse. So I demonstrate with one hand and point at hers with the other. She gets the idea immediately, just as Lotan gasps and puts his hands to his own ears. Mine pop once but immediately the pressure builds again. The air pressure is still dropping. The palm leaves are swishing and thrashing further up the beach. Most of the adults and teenagers are leaving in boats for the ships in the lagoon. The wind is still building and suddenly we’re in shadow. I look up and there’s a thunderhead cloud forming right above us as I look and spreading out to sea.

~Are we under attack?~ I think, sluggishly.

Out in the lagoon all the sails on the Satthei’s ship unfurl at once, like petals bursting forth in a timelapse movie of an opening flower. The ship almost seems to bolt forwards, before tacking so hard the starboard hull completely clears the water. She’s heading for the open ocean, out of the trap of the lagoon.

“Satthei’s leaving us!” Ateis yells suddenly; the fear in her voice directly echoes what I’m feeling.

“She’s just going to see what’s up,” I say, to try to calm her. My words are torn away by the hot buffetting wind. The Satthei’s making this wind, to give herself speed. The whole surface of the sea is starting to chop and churn. “Come on!” I yell to her. “We’ve got to get into the trees!” I realise instantly she’s going to be too slow, running, so I pick her up. “Lotan!”

He looks back at me. Rain is starting to fall. Big, heavy drops cratering the sand. We’re quickly getting drenched.

“We need to guard the children!” I yell. “Whoever they are might come around!”

Everyone seems to be heading out to the ships, to join the battle, and just assuming the atoll is going to be a safe haven until they return. No-one seems to be thinking what I’m thinking. The whole ‘battle’ might be a diversion and the target isn’t the Satthei at all.

It’s an instinct, I realise. Rally to the Satthei; she will know where the most danger is and go there, so leaving the children somewhere safe makes sense, because if the children were in danger that’s where she’d be. If you have more faith in the Satthei’s infallibility than I do.

“Lotan!” I yell. “LOTAN! We have to defend the children!”

“I guess.” The words are almost lost in the rain and the still-building wind.

“That’s not good enough!” I shout. I hitch Ateis up so she’s properly astride my left hip, supporting her with my arm. “Is she real?” I shout at him in English. He just stares, as if uncomprehending. I bend and grab his hand with my free hand and place it on Ateis’s shoulder and cover it with my own. “Is she real, Lotan?” I shout. “You’re no use to us if she’s not real!”

Ateis doesn’t understand what’s going on. She puts her arms around my neck and pulls tight, her hair up against my face. That close I can hear her sobbing with fear. I have to let go of Lotan’s hand. He raises it a little, to touch the top of Ateis’s head.

I look at him. His bearded face, his eyes showing confusion, a need he can’t trust. He doubts. He hesitates. That could kill us. I back away, shaking my head.

“Ateis, get onto my back. Quickly!”

She obeys, bless her, clambering around with my help until she’s astride my back. I turn and start running back along the beach the way we came. It’s hard work, carrying Ateis, but as long as I can keep doing it, it’s quicker than she can run on her own little legs. I think how much easier it would have been for Lotan to carry her, and how much faster we could have gone. But what if he decides to do something mad, thinking he’d mess with the game or something? The sand is turning to wet sludge underfoot, and I turn up to the treeline and keep running, where the ground is made firm by the roots of the trees and the sparse grass.

There’s a flickering light all around, and a moment later, a loud drumroll of thunder resonating in my bones. Real thunder this time. The rain starts falling even more heavily, with even larger thudding droplets stinging sideways in the wind.

I’m tired, and I almost trip over the pink petal-boat before I see it. It’s been dragged up, with the larger moth-leaf boat, almost under the tree canopy. They’ve been upturned, their masts and yardarms removed and lying alongside.

“Tani! Here!” I hear Sam’s voice. I turn, trying to track onto it.

Flickering light. Even out of my direct view it seems to leave a pink afterimage on my retina.

“No, that way!” Ateis, says, pointing past my head. Thunder. Loud; I’m feeling it through my bones. I don’t think, I just run in the direction Ateis is pointing under the tree canopy until suddenly I’m surrounded by people and Ateis is wriggling to get down. I stop and someone lifts her from my back. Sam’s there, and a bunch of kids, two looking about Ateis’s age, and an older girl and boy, and Beni, carrying her baby, and two other women I recognise as mothers of some of the children. They’re all bustling around Ateis and me suddenly. ~Protecting us,~ I realise suddenly. ~Protecting the Neri, like it’s a born instinct.~

“Did you see anything?” Sam’s almost yelling in my face. “Did you see what happened?”

I shake my head. “No.” I look around again. “Something engaged the sentry group and the whole fucking fleet took off in pursuit. Didn’t they leave anyone to guard us?”

She looks at me again, sharper. She gets it suddenly. “Just us,” she says, and pulls me through the small crowd to where someone quick-witted has already set up a bivouac with a hammock, instead of a groundsheet, fashioned out of a sail out of one of the small dinghies that have been dragged up the beach. They must have worked very quickly. The hammock is dry. Sam reaches in and pulls out our bows and quivers.

“Wonderful,” I comment.

“Where’s Lotan? Did he go with the others?”

I shake my head. “Deciding not to be useful,” I say curtly. “We should get onto higher ground.”

“It’s an atoll,” Sam points out.

Of course it is. I turn to the other women. “Get the children under shelter,” I order, getting the quiver on over my head. “Get them dry. And yourselves.” Amazingly they start to obey me, all except Ateis, who comes back to my side. “No, stay with the others,” I say.

“I don’t want–”

I squat down to her level. “Ateis, I need you to help keep the little children from getting too scared. They’ll feel less scared if you’re with them. Maybe you can tell them one of the stories we told you, how’s that?”

She stares at me, but then she nods. She understands how this works, the centuries of conditioning that makes the humans turn to a Neri for leadership at a time like this. Even if all that’s available is a couple of kids.

“Go on, get under the shelter,” I say, and give her a little shove to get her on her way.

Sam and I look at each other, and without having to say anything, we move off to the edge of the tree canopy, still in sight of the bivouac, where we can look out over the lagoon and the direction the ships have taken. “They’ve all gone,” I say. All the big ships. There’s just the smaller sailboats bobbing in the choppy water, including our own sloop, I see, and the tiny boats that could be dragged up onto the beach. “Are there any other groups left behind?”

“I don’t know,” Sam says. “Probably hiding in the trees like us. Can’t you use infravision and see them?”

I give her an ‘oh please’ look, and see she was joking anyway. I have good low-light vision: large irises that open far wider than a human’s; and a reflective layer behind the receptors to maximise the light that comes in, exactly like a cat’s eye. Not the same thing as being able to see in infra-red. It would be hard to evolve an eye that did that without its vision getting fogged out by the heat of the head it’s in.

Strobing light, off over the ocean, leaving a pink glare on my retinas. The clouds are thick and dark, where only a few minutes ago, it seemed, there was only clear blue skies and sunshine. I see in the light the silhouette of our ships, still heading out, the distinctive shape of the Satthei’s ship in the lead.

Thunder, and the rain intensifies even more. At least we’re protected from the wind, and most of the rain, except what drips from the leaves above us.

“They’re not thinking tactically,” Sam observes. “Assumed superiority. They see a threat, they go for it, and the Satthei leads the charge, calling down fire from the heavens as she goes.” She grins at me as another strobe of lightning plays across our vision. “Gotta say it’s bloody impressive. If I was an attacker I’d be shitting my pants right now.”

Thunder.

“Look,” Sam says. There are other ships out there. “Is that the sentry group?”

“I don’t think so.”

A part of the darkening cloud swirls and dips over the more distant ships. It’s too far to see really clearly, particularly through the rain, but it’s as if a long tentacle is stretching down to those ships, searching them out even as they’re thrown and rolled by the wind-whipped sea.

“It’s a waterspout,” I breathe, so quietly I doubt Sam can hear it. More are starting to form. “Jesus.”

“Who is it thinks they can go up against a Satthei?” Sam asks.

The waterspout finds its target. The ship twists and splinters and snaps in half, pieces of debris getting sucked up into the spout. I hear Sam swearing quietly.

Other ships turn suddenly, somehow keeping control amidst the wind and rain and the violent sea. Broadside, I recognise, just before the guns on all the attacking ships fire at once. One of the ships is hit by another waterspout and, already at the edge of its tolerances, just disintegrates. Smoke starts to obscure the scene, then the rain falls thicker and thicker, providing its own curtain across the events.

More lightning strobes across the sky, but the shapes are indistinct now. I become aware of events closer to home. The open ocean has washed right into the lagoon, making the boats anchored offshore buck and dive amidst the waves. Water surges up the beach where only a couple of hours ago Sam was teaching the older kids how to play football. ~Where are they?~ I wonder. Did they all go back with the adults out to the ships to fight?

I look back towards the bivouac. Everything there looks secure, although the way between it and us is strewn with fallen palm leaves and branches.

More lightning, more thunder, and another invisible broadside of guns. How can they keep firing under the weather Fareis is throwing at them? It’s violent here and we’re not even the target. We can’t see anything now. Except there, not a skyburst, but forked lightning, its image burning through the rain, striking down directly at a ship we can’t see at all. And again. Three times before the sky-ripping sound of the first reaches us. And a loud explosion.

“That was explosives going up,” Sam says.

“You’re right,” I say. “No tactics. They weren’t prepared for this. It’s insane to go up against a Satthei at the peak of her powers. It’s suicide.”

“Someone’s found a way,” Sam says. “At least they think they have.” It’s not the first time either, is it?“

My own memory plays it out. Fire and chaos on a familyship. My Satthei. My mother, Encelion. Being shoved into a hiding-place by my father. Boarders.

And captivity, and the end of Taniel’s memories, that I’ve been able to access.

“Is it the Reki?” Sam asks, her thoughts obviously following my own. “Are they building fleets now? Taking on the Neri at sea?”

I look back at the bivouac again. Someone’s made a small fire. There’s Ateis in the middle of all the other kids, holding forth while they listen, her cloud-grey hair darkened by water and plastered to her head. She glances up at me. In this half-light her eyes shine like bright silver coins.

“It’s not going to happen to her,” I say, too quietly for Sam to hear.

***

The storm goes on for hours. There’s nothing to see but rain and wind-blown bits of trees. But over time the gap between the lightning and the thunder grows. The battle is moving off. I can only guess which side might be leading the other away from the islands. Perhaps there are no ships left on either side, and it’s just the remnant artificial storm blowing itself out.

The cloud starts to break up over our atoll and the sea calms down. By the time sunset comes, it’s clear almost to the horizon in the direction the battle went. There’s no sign of them. The ocean and the lagoon water have thorougly churned together and look black. I can see some of the remaining sailboats haven’t survived; either sunk entirely or listing badly or draped with a fallen mast. Others are scattered, having snapped their anchor lines or just dragged their anchors, I’d guess. I look for our sloop, the one I’ve hardly been on since arriving at Denhall, but still, it’s in my name, and I think of it as ours. It’s still there, and it looks intact.

“But we have to wait here,” one of the mothers insists. “The Satthei will come back.”

Sam sighs. It’s been going back and forth for a while now. “Beni, how much drinking water do we have?”

“Three flasks and a bit.”

That shuts everyone up. “There’s eleven of us,” Sam points out. “That water isn’t going to last us to the end of tomorrow. Even in the best case, and the Satthei and the rest of the fleet are fine, they’re over the horizon.

“Can’t we get some from a spring?” one of the kids asks.

“It’s an atoll,” the eldest girl replies immediately. No springs, just a lot of rain to keep the plant life alive. And no knowing when it’s going to rain next. The Sattheis are usually a little more subtle with their weather manipulation. It could take a while for the local climate to stabilise. A little more presence of mind during the storm and we could have rigged something up to collect some of the rain. Oh well, more XP, I think, feeling a little gallows about it.

“There’s water stowed on the sailboats,” Sam points out. “Question is do we use it sitting here waiting for the Satthei to come back or do we use it getting to the next port?”

“We have to wait for the Satthei,” one of the women says again. “She’ll come back.”

“Have you ever seen a battle like that one?” Sam asks. “Any of you?”

No-one answers. Then, realising what Sam needs to convince them, I raise my hand slowly. The whole marketeer fleet knows my story; at least they know as much of it as I do. This just reminds them. At last there’s real fear in the eyes of the women and the older children.

“What is the next port on the route?”

“Taka’utuk,” I say, in unison with a couple of others. “Six days, thataway,” I add, pointing. Neri direction sense and a look at the charts the previous day are useful.

“Six days as the Satthei sails?” Sam asks.

“Well, the whole fleet.”

“With a convenient following wind,” Sam points out. I get the message, belatedly, and I’m not the only one.

“Can’t you make a wind for us?” Beni asks me.

I shake my head. “We’ll have to do it the old-fashioned way.”

I’m met with blank stares, except from Sam, who sniggers.

“What?”

“I think rustling up a following wind is the old fashioned way,” she says.

“Oh.” I can’t help smiling at that. “Well, they tend to follow prevailing winds anyway, ’cause it’s less disruptive. So we should have a reasonable chance of a good wind anyway.”

“I say we make for Taka’utuk. If the Satthei can, she’ll–”

There’s a noise that doesn’t belong among the trees behind the bivouac. The bow is back in my hand, arrow nocked and drawn, within a couple of seconds at most. I silently give thanks to Deidas for the drills. Sam still beat me to it, and she’s edging around to the back of the bivouac.

Everyone goes very quiet. I listen, trying to widen my awareness as Sam focuses more tightly on where the sound came from.

There’s another sound, dead ahead, and we both train our bows on it, then someone bursts into view through the screen of greenery.

“Hold fire!” Sam calls, unnecessarily.

It’s Lotan. He’s carrying a sword that doesn’t look like his own. I can’t remember if he brought his ashore. He looks excited and flushed from exertion. “We need to leave,” he says sharply.

“Yes, we just decided–”

“No, right now. Slavers.”

One of the women gasps.

“Oh how I love to be proved right,” Sam says sarcastically.

“I could hear you lot arguing from halfway across the island,” Lotan says. I hope he’s exaggerating. “They know you’re here.”

“Where are they?”

Lotan points. Back the way he came.

“How long?”

“Five minutes?” he speculates in English. Jeodine doesn’t have that much granularity in time units. “Don’t count on it. They might come out along the beach.”

“Right. Everyone, packs on. Tani, get Petals and MothLeaf turned over and down the beach. You,” she points at the eldest of the children, the curly-headed blonde girl in a long white smock, “help her. You,” she points to one of the women, “make sure we don’t leave the water behind, you,” he points to the other one, “make sure we don’t leave any of the children. Leave this,” she bangs the top of the bivouac. “Move!”

I move first, quickly getting my pack on my back.

“What do I do?” I hear Beni ask.

“You keep hold of that baby. Where’s that sling? Get it on, quickly.”

I grab up my bow again and run to the little upturned Neri boats at the edge of the beach. The girl that Sam sent with me looks about ten years old. She takes charge of Petals, turning it over and dropping the detached mast and yardarm inside. She looks like she knows what she’s doing. I do the same to the larger boat, dropping my bow in as well, then we’re both running down the beach, hauling the boats by their mooring lines. At least they’re light and the sea’s high, so there isn’t far to run. Soon we’re splashing in shallow water, deliberately not going far enough to be fully afloat. Seeing the other girl already doing so with Petals, I jump into the boat I’ve been pulling and start putting the mast up. It slots into place cleanly with a locking bolt, and I manhandle the yardarm with the furled sail into place.

Then I have the time to look up the beach. Ateis and the three other children are running towards us. Beni and the other women are following, carrying things. And there’s Sam and Lotan at the rear, mostly coming backwards, looking and listening into the trees and along the beach. The light’s fading. Somewhere on the other side of the island there must be a great sunset going on.

No-one else is coming onto the beach. I can’t believe we were the only ones left behind. I wonder if everyone else has been captured already, or if they’re too scared to come out, or refusing to believe the Satthei won’t come if they just sit tight.

I look the other way, spying out our sloop, still lit by pink sunlight. It’s the biggest intact-looking craft in close range, and I know it’s fast. I just hope whoever’s been sailing it since Denhall has been looking after it.

“Miss Taniel,” the girl in Petals says.

“What?”

“There’s not enough room!”

~Shit.~ I look at the boats, and everyone running towards us. “There has to be,” I mutter. We don’t have time to find another boat. Quick tally: Five children between three and ten, four adult women, one carrying a baby in arms, me, and Lotan, who’s big. One small dinghy built for three adults, one even smaller, built for kids. “There has to be,” I say again to myself, thinking furiously.

I yell back, “Can you sail Petals alone if you had to? It’ll be heavy in the water.”

The girl looks around herself at the boat again, appraising it with a sailor’s eye. “Yes.”

“Okay, you stay there.” I clamber back out, remembering to grab my bow, and splash over to Petals and turn to wave the four smaller kids in. The six-ish boy reaches me first and I lift him over the gunwale of the tiny boat. “Come on, come on,” I call to the little ones, and lift the first one that reaches me over. “Go foward–”

I hear the unmistakeable sound of an arrow being fired. I spin around and look back up the beach. Sam is nocking another arrow. Beni is getting aboard the bigger boat, her baby safe in the sling at her hip, I see. One of the others is dropping flasks into the boat, then climbing in after. I’m aware of the older girl behind me lifting Ateis into the boat, then the other little boy.

And there are our pursuers, at last, all attempts at stealth abandoned, running out of the tree cover onto the beach. Three, eight, more than ten… All men. I can’t tell what weapons they’re carrying. I don’t even have to think about it. I nock an arrow and draw back the bow. I remember Deidas’s voice, ‘Make your targets. Do not fire randomly.’ A moment of calm, of understanding the shape of where everyone is going, and I let the arrow loose. The hiss of the arrow flying away from me, the thrum of the bowstring. I keep watching as I nock another arrow, and the man closest to catching up with Sam falls flat. Sam breaks and runs down the beach towards us. I make my next target and I fire. Another running man falls. I’m already nocking my third arrow.

“Why aren’t they shooting back?” Ateis asks, standing in the boat behind me.

“Because they want us alive,” the girl at the tiller tells her.

“Ateis, get down out of sight!” I hiss. It’s probably too late for that, though, I fear. I turn my attention back up the beach. “Oh you’re kidding,” I mutter in English. Lotan hasn’t run with Sam down to the boats. He’s standing his ground between us and the oncoming slavers, raising his sword. “Oh fucking hell, Lotan,” I say to myself, and aim and fire at the slaver closest to him.

“Tani, we’re leaving now!” I hear Sam yell. “Push off!”

I don’t even see where that arrow goes. Without thinking, I turn and dump my bow into the boat. It lands awkwardly across Ateis and one of the other little ones. I start pushing the laden boat away from the shore, so it can get properly afloat.

“Crowd up forward you lot!” the girl tells the smaller kids, and I see them do so, getting out of the way so I can come aboard. Finally it’s afloat enough for the wind in the sail to pull it the rest of the way out. I grab the gunwale before it pulls out of reach and kick out with my legs and crash with very un-elvish lack of grace into the stern of the boat, at the girl’s feet. I can feel the sail really grabbing, the rush of water on the other side of the hull from my ear as the little boat heels over hard.

“How’s it handling?” I ask, trying to right myself without trampling the smaller children crowded forward.

“Like a scow. We’re on the good tack though. You want to take over?”

“No.” I get up on my knees and retrieve my bow and step up onto the gunwale on the higher side, to pull the other side a bit higher out of the water. I get an arrow ready, balancing on the edge. There’s nothing to shoot at. We’re already out of range. I can see Lotan swinging a sword and one of the slavers going down. Then he’s running after the remaining slavers, back into the trees. I lower my bow and return the arrow to the quiver and step gingerly down into the boat, only then realising what I’d just done. “You’re doing great. You know where we’re going? That sloop there.”

“Yes. I’m following them.”

The other boat. I look across. It’s very low in the water. I can see two of the women doing the sailing. For a moment I panic because I can’t see Sam, but then I do see her, just as she sits up at the bow next to Beni. Is everyone else aboard? I wonder. I have all the kids with me except Beni’s baby.

We must already be fifty metres from the shore, and the distance is still growing. I look for Lotan on the beach. I can only see bodies. I can’t tell if his is one of them, but I don’t think so. The last I saw of him he was doing the chasing.

Now I start shivering.

I killed three men.

Two for sure, I think, trying to account for it all. I hadn’t even hesitated.

“Why do you let her tell you what to do all the time?” the girl asks, breaking my thought-chain with something irrelevant.

“What?” I ask back. “Who?”

“The bossy one that dresses like a man.”

“Uh…” Sam? “Does she?” I hadn’t thought what Sam was wearing was especially masculine; not today anyway, what with that bra that was all she had on her top half most of the day. The girl must have seen us around when we were in port a few times. Maybe that’s what she was referring to. Sam did have a bit of a penchant for mannish fashions in the evenings, when this child should have been in bed, I can’t help thinking, feeling suddenly very English. Leggings and long boots almost to the knee and a flouncy blouse and a frock coat were typical of the style she was developing for herself when we were in civilised parts. I just thought she looked a bit butch, in a stylish, dandy way; a bit piratical.

“You’re always doing what she tells you,” the girl says.

“Well…” I’m at a loss. I’m also having to think about what we’re going to do when we get to the sloop. ~Is there a chance that there’s an intruder on board?~ I don’t think so; it was always in view from our temporary camp. “She’s smarter than I am,” I say. It’s all I can think of. She gives me a funny look.

“But you’re–”

I glare at her. “Not as smart as she is,” I say firmly. “At least, not as quick-witted. Look, she got us all away, didn’t she?” Except Lotan. I needed to talk to her about that. It wouldn’t be out of character for Lotan to just charge the enemy horde and be damned with tactical retreats. But Dave? “The Satthei listens to smart people, doesn’t matter if they’re Neri or not. Why shouldn’t I?”

She seems to accept that, grudgingly.

“Hey, girl, what’s your name?” I ask, remembering I didn’t know.

She grins. “Asu… Asuti.”

“Asuti. That’s pretty.”

She smiles for real. “I’m– Deregan’s my brother,” she explains. “He said I have to stay with Beni and the baby.”

“Ah.” I can see the resemblance now. “I think I might have seen you around. The rest of you,” I ask the smaller children, “what are your names?”

“Garelan,” the boy says. “That’s Ceslan and Jalese.” The name gives me a jolt. It’s just a coincidence, I have to tell myself. It’s not an uncommon name. Two small scared-looking faces gaze up at me. I smile, trying to look reassuring.

“They’re Demele’s twins,” Asuti says. “Garelan’s Chirasel’s kid, aren’t you?”

Garelan nods.

I look back at the island. I can’t help thinking that Lotan’s still alive, but we can’t go back for him. There’s just Sam and I with bows and a boatload of women and children to look after. I catch myself feeling angry at him for that. I woke up this morning still angry at him for Jalese and Kerilas, and now he goes and does something like this. Something stupid-heroic that saves the day, as if he knew there wasn’t room for him on the boats.

And I killed three men.

And I haven’t got time to think about that now.

***

The lead boat reaches the sloop and I can see Sam’s about to climb aboard over the stern.

“Bring us alongside their boat,” I say, and stand up. “Kids, move aft.”

“But I–”

“Ateis, just do it.” Thankfully she does, and even chivvies the other two small children into the stern while I move forward with my bow. “And stay quiet.”

“Do we still have to keep down?” Ateis asks me in the loudest stage-whisper I ever heard.

“Yes.” ~And behind the sail if there is anyone on the sloop,~ I think to myself. I get into position on the deck forward of the mast, keeping clear of the bottom of the yardarm and its stay line and nock my bow. I don’t draw, yet, keeping the arrow pointing casually into the water in front of the boat.

“Ready about,” Asuti calls quietly, behind me. We’re closing fast with the other boats.

“Ready,” I say. I’d positioned my feet so the yardarm forward of the mast will swing away from my feet.

“About we go. Bad tack.” The boat sways onto the other tack and turns. I keep my footing easily, staying focused on the sloop as Sam climbs in over the stern.

“Stupid,” I mutter. “I should go first.” I see her open the door and immediately step away from it.

I’m there. The bow’s come up against the bow of the other ship and Beni’s reaching across to grab our mooring line. I rock both boats by jumping over the sloop’s stern from a standing start.

“Show off,” Sam says, grinning. “Don’t think there’s anyone.”

“I’ll go,” I say.

“No, you wait here–”

“My eyes adjust to the dark quicker, and if I get shot I’m more likely to recover. You’re leader now,” I point out. “You don’t get to take stupid risks if you can avoid it.”

She looks at me. Then, amazingly, she nods. I’d expected her to argue it out. But then, like I told Asuti, she’s smarter than that.

“Forward hatch,” I say, and jump out of the cockpit and move forward.

“Shit, I forgot about that.”

It’s the covered grille just forward of the mainmast and over the bunks in the bow, where I had slept on our first voyage, to Denhall, next to Kerilas. I reason I can jump straight down onto the bunk, crouching, see if there’s anyone there, and jump right back out again. The rigging looks tidy anyway; as tidy as can be expected after weathering a storm.

I unclip the cover to the hatch and lift it, stepping out of the way of any arrows that might come through the grille. Nothing. I raise the grille and drop down. Dark, resolving in a second to a neat, empty cabin and a lingering smell of menfolk and cooking and a faint whiff of bilge water. I get a weird flashback to when we first stole the boat. It’s weird because that was Before. I had to roll dice for observation. Sitting on a hard wooden chair, feeling slightly mellow from James’s spliff. But this is so damn familiar. Only that time there were two of the enemy on board. I’d killed them. Roll of the dice, but I remember it now. I did it with a spell, a shamanic version of magic missiles I think, and I flash back to a charm in my flesh, then shards of ice flying out from my fingers like shrapnel. One of them had blood spurting from his impaled eye, and I’d jumped forward and kicked him down and stamped on his throat to stop him screaming. That detail, like so many others, hadn’t been in the gameplay.

“Fuck!” I say aloud.

“Tani, report!” I hear Sam’s voice from above.

“Cl– Clear!” I stammer. ~Oh shit, I did that. I’d forgotten.~ I sit heavily on the fur bedding, shaking. I can hear people stepping onto the deck above me; another old flashback, but I push that back; it’s just the little children and the mothers, climbing aboard.

Sam swings down into the cabin through the main door from the cockpit and sees me. “Tani, you okay?”

We still have to get out of the lagoon, I remember. We have to get the sails up and beat hell out of here. “We have to move,” I say, and climb straight back up out through the overhead hatch. “Is everyone aboard?” I call out.

“Yes,” someone answers. I don’t know who. I don’t pay attention to a detail like that.

“Better be right!” I step around the mast. The gaff is down, lashed to the boom. I quickly start taking the tarpaulin cover off. “Count heads! And someone come forward and get the anchor!”

That someone is Asuti. She gets on the winch and starts turning. I can just her singing something I don’t recognise.

“What do you need?” Sam says, appearing at the hatch I’d just climbed through.

“Jib. It’s stowed under the forward bunks. And put this somewhere.” I shove the tarp sail cover at her and clamber aft into the cockpit. “Everyone else get below!”

I look around. Everyone else is already below.

“Ten!” Someone calls from below.

“Eleven!” Sam shouts back. She’s on deck, forward. “Did you count the baby?”

Pause.

“Eight below,” the woman’s voice calls, with a little exaggerated precision.

“Three on deck,” Sam answers. That’s eleven. Good.

“Stand fast, hoisting mainsail,” I call, and start hauling the lanyard to pull the gaff up the mast. “Asuti, did you get the anch–”

“Yes!”

I check forward, past the raising sail. She and Sam are mounting the jib onto the front of the mast. She’s still singing.

The boom comes across and the sail fills. We’re moving. I grab the tiller and get us moving in the right direction. Close-hauled, the boat starts to heel over. “Sam! Need you on tactical!”

Sam appears, coming around the mast and dropping into the cockpit.

“Where’s Asuti?” I don’t hear her singing any more.

Sam looks around, suddenly concerned too.

“Asuti?” I yell, afraid she’s gone overboard.

“Here,” she calls back, suddenly at the door to the cabin. She must have dropped through the forward hatch.

“What are you doing down there?” I ask, querulously, as if that would hide the relief I feel. “I need more hands up here.”

“See, Beni? I told you!” Asuti says into the cabin, and quickly climbs the steps back out into the cockpit, her long smock gathered up in front in one bunched hand until she’s out. She’s wearing a huge, vindicated grin. I grin back. I can fill in the rest of what must have happened.

Sam’s where I want her, across the cockpit from me, looking astern, to see if we’re being followed. “I can’t see a damn thing,” she says. “It’s too dark.”

I can still see without any problems.

“Tani Tani I want to come up!” It’s Ateis. I don’t need this now. She’s already climbing the steps.

Asuti has started singing quietly again.

“No, get below.”

“But I want–”

“Ateis!” I glare at her, and she stops. “Get below and do what the grown-ups tell you or I’ll tell the Satthei you’re a little mutineer.” I make sure I say it loud enough for the grown-ups below to hear me too.

Ateis stares daggers back at me for a moment, then her eyes widen and look incredibly soulful.

“Ah-ah, no chibi,” I say. “No chibi. Get below, I mean it. You’re supposed to be setting an example to the little ones.”

She slumps and sulks back down into the cabin, flouncing her bunches. I shove the door shut with a foot. Sam catches my eye. She was clearly amused by that last exchange. I flash her a grin and look forward again, re-orienting on the reef I have to get us through. Two dark shadows in the water.

“Asuti, stand by topsail first, then jib. Not yet. Do you know which ones they are?”

“Um…”

I point.

“It’s getting seriously dark, Tani,” Sam points out.

“Don’t want to set a light.” My night vision is a tactical advantage now. At least, as long as the slavers don’t use flares.

“Agree.”

We’re coming up on the reefs. “Ready about,” I say. Sam drops into the cockpit. She’s already on the right side. “Asuti, ready?”

“Yes.”

“’Bout we go.”

I bring the boat about to get the right line through the gap in the reefs. We immediately start to get rougher water. “We’re out,” Asuti says, right by my side. “I found the topsail,” she adds. Her eyes must be adjusting properly now.

“Good girl. Haul it.”

I don’t have to look; I can feel her, right next to me and still singing, as she pulls the line to open the topsail. The little triangular sail linking the gaff to the topmast unfurls, and I can feel the added bite.

Sam briefly ducks down and opens the cabin door. “Everyone be quiet,” she says. I hadn’t been aware of the noise. I think there was noise, I was just ignoring it. There’s a brief ongoing conversation which I also ignore.

“Asuti, raise the jib now,” I say.

I concentrate on our heading for a moment as the jib goes up and make the necessary correction. It leaves us on a broad reach, and about as fast as this sloop can go on a course diagonally away from the island towards the East. I can sense the water deepening under our keel as the sea bed falls away beneath us.

“Is this the right heading?” Sam asks.

“Yes. We’re stable.”

“Good. I’ll go below, see what’s up. Call me if–”

“Of course.”

Sam opens the cabin door again and drops down inside, closing it behind her.

“Thanks to the Goddess for a good wind,” Asuti says.

“I didn’t ask for it, but I’ll take it,” I say, tying off the main sheet.

“I did.”

I look down at her, putting it all together at once. I can see her grinning at me in the dark. “Anyone else know you’re a windsinger?” I’d read about them in one of the books the Satthei gave me in Denhall: One of the rare humans — always female — who could summon weather with song. Windsingers in modern times tend to attribute their gift to the Goddess. Neri opinion is that the ability is innate and primitive; more like a kind of savant magery.

“Only my brother. You’re not going to tell anyone are you?” she asks. “I only do it when the Satthei goes off hunting, so she won’t notice. It’s just to help the fleet stay on course without her. My brother says the Satthei would take me onto the familyship if she found out.”

I grab her impulsively around the shoulders and kiss the top of her head. “I won’t tell anyone,” I promise.

Fareis would encourage her and train her in how to make best use of her gift and be an asset to the fleet, and do it all with kindness and love. Asuti would have a rich, full life, but most of all she would be kept close by, monitored and controlled and, living on the familyship, she would never have children and never fully grow up, if she went to Fareis still a child. Having read the stories of what used to happen to feral windsingers, I’m half persuaded it’s a good thing. Only half, by something that might be propaganda.

“Do you really think the Satthei’s been sunk?” Asuti asks quietly, flicking a look at the cabin door.

“I don’t know,” I say.

“Your Satthei got sunk, didn’t she?” she says.

Flashback. “Burnt,” I say. I can feel Asuti shiver next to me, and I put my arm back around her. My other hand still rests on the tiller, but I could be tying that off now, I think.

“Why would someone want to do that?”

I don’t have any answers to that, so I don’t say anything.

“Is it the Reki?”

“I don’t think so. Those were men on the beach,” I point out. “Slavers.” But slavers have always been a minor annoyance to Jeodin. A handful of kids and young adults vanish every year from the outlying islands, and occasionally turn up in a market on the mainland. Nobody imagined slavers had the means or inclination to attack the big market fleets directly. It makes me feel cold and sick just thinking about it. Why is someone trying to take out the Sattheis now?

Game Theory 2.12 to 2.19

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • Child
  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Other Keywords: 

  • Omnibus Edition

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Omnibus edition of this week's releases.

***

Sam emerges out into the cockpit again a little later. “Asutan, get below. Beni says it’s your bedtime.”

Asuti groans.

“Go on,” I say. “I don’t need you now.” I smile. “Sorry.”

She sighs. “All right.” And goes below.

Sam sits next to me. “You still need to be up here? Can anyone else hold course?”

I think about it. “I guess they could, as long as the wind holds up. How are things downstairs?”

“Settling in well. They’ve made up a bunk for you. You’re sharing with Ateis, just starboard-aft of the bow bunks. Beni and I are in there.”

“Oh. Okay. Ateis being good?”

“Yeah.”

I sigh and lean back and look at the topsail and the stars beyond. Everything’s running smoothly. We’re making good speed.

“There’s just us now,” I say.

“We don’t know Lotan’s dead,” Sam replies. “Listen: We also don’t know we were the only group left on the atoll. If there were any others they’ve probably been captured. Maybe he can do something. We did the right thing. We got the women and kids out.”

“Oh God. Just this morning I told the Satthei she could cast him adrift for all I care,” I say. “And now he goes and does something like this, stupid lump.”

Sam chuckles.

“D’you think he’d have been that brave if he didn’t think it was just a game?” I wonder aloud.

Sam thinks for a moment. “Situation like that, I think people act according to their natures. Existential fuckwittery is too high-level a process when it gets realtime like that.”

I nod, accepting that. Part of me has been feeling relieved that I don’t have to make any recommendations for the Satthei about what to do about Lotan. Ironically, I think I now know what I would tell her. ‘He’s a fighter. He needs an enemy in front of him and someone to defend behind him. Once that situation presented itself he acted according to his nature.’ I’m still not sure there would be a place for him in the marketeer fleet, but somewhere in the world there would be.

“I shot four people on that beach,” Sam says quietly, thinking different thoughts. “Didn’t even stop to think.”

“I got three,” I say.

We sit in silence for a while.

“I keep thinking I ought to be feeling something about that,” Sam says. In over eight months it’s the first combat we’ve been in. Given we jumped into a roleplaying game that’s probably an achievement.

“Maybe he knew there wasn’t going to be room,” she says eventually, obviously thinking about Lotan again. “We’re tight on provisions as it is. I hope this wind holds.”

I have a feeling it might.

It makes me think. We really needed a fast boat, and there was my own sloop, within easy reach. We really needed the right wind, and hey-presto we have a windsinger on board. These coincidences are too good for a gamer not to notice. I try to be reassured by the thought that maybe something or someone is looking out for us; and I try not to think too hard along the lines that when the DM is helping the party get somewhere quickly you can bet something nasty will be waiting.

“What’s the plan?”

Sam sighs. She looks tired. “Ask me tomorrow.”

***

“What are you doing here?”

That’s Ateis’s voice, up on deck, calling me into wakefulness with the incongruity of what she just said. I’m in my bunk, and it’s very early in the morning.

“You’re not supposed to be here!”

~Who’s she talking to?~ I think, sluggishly. I look around. Sleeping forms, but there’s Sam waking up as well. We look at each other, then she turns herself over and starts opening the forward hatch from the inside, quietly. I get up and move aft to the cabin door, then look back at Sam as she stands up slowly through the hatch, then squats down again.

“Clear,” she whispers. “You need to see this.” She puts her finger over her mouth in a ‘shh’ gesture and stands up again and starts to lift herself through the hatch.

I open the cabin door and go up the steps into the cockpit. Ateis isn’t alone up here, I’m relieved to see. Demele has the tiller, with the twins on either side of her. They don’t look perturbed, only curious.

“Who are you talking to, Ateis?” Sam asks. She’s using that tone of voice that people use with children when they already know the answer.

“Look.” She points at the roof of the cabin over my head.

I get the rest of the way out and turn quietly to look. It’s a beautiful, large, white-breasted falcon.

A gyre falcon. ~Oh shit.~

“He just landed a little while ago,” the Demele says.

“He shouldn’t be here, he’s too far south,” Ateis informs me.

Sam is moving slowly aft, around the cabin roof. The bird is watching her, stepping away to keep on the other side of the roof from her until Sam steps down into the cockpit. “Is this the same one?” she whispers to me.

“Don’t know. Same species definitely.”

“Once is just a coincidence. Twice and I seriously get the feeling someone’s trying to get our attention. Especially as it’s so far out of its range.”

“Why now?”

“First time we’ve been outside the Satthei’s influence since Denhall?” Sam speculates. I sigh. “Message like this probably couldn’t penetrate her shields, you know? I’m more interested in who, or what, sent it. Gyrefalcon himself wasn’t a magic user.”

“What is it? What’s going on?” Asuti asks loudly, suddenly emerging from the cabin. The falcon takes off, alarmed, and heads away north-north-east, flying low over the waves.

“He’s going home,” Ateis says.

“He’s not going to make it,” Sam replies. “They live on the coast. He needs a thermal to get height so he can cross between islands.”

We’re nowhere near any islands.

“Sorry,” Asuti says, and climbs out of the cockpit and goes forward to sit against the mast, as if to sulk.

I look at Sam, sensing her already looking at me. I know what she’s thinking.

She nods.

“Ready about!” I yell. “Stand by for jibe.”

“What?” the Demele objects.

Asuti starts making her way back along the side of the boat to the cockpit. Sam’s untying the tiller while I do the same for the main sheet and start tightening it, pulling the sail in so when we put our stern across the wind it doesn’t slam across with too much force. The jib will look after itself; it’s on a runner.

Everyone’s in the cockpit. “About we go!” I call, and turn the boat. The boom swings across hard above our heads and steadies, caught by its stay line. I start letting it out again and the boat picks up speed, following the course taken by the gyre falcon.

***

Three minutes later everyone is on deck. Then Beni goes downstairs again, because her baby is crying.

“But we’ve got to go to Taka’utuk!” Chirasel is insisting. “The Satthei will go there!”

Sam just looks at me.

I point forward. “The falcon bears a message. I have to follow where it leads.”

“Is it sent by the Satthei?” Chirasel asks, full of hope.

“I don’t know,” I prevaricate, sure that the Satthei has nothing to do with it; that in fact the Satthei has been preventing us receiving this message again for the last eight months, whether wittingly or not I can’t guess. “But I know we have to follow. This is a spirit guide. I don’t know if it will lead us to the Satthei, but I’m sure it will lead us where we need to be.”

I’m not sure at all, of course. It’s a wild instinct. Gamer logic, I hate to acknowledge even to myself. It’s entirely possible the bird, once released from whatever spell brought it here, was just trying misguidedly to go home and by following it we’re just going to condemn ourselves to a slow thirsty death in a vast expanse of open water.

But I’m a Neri; and, while apostate, they all know I was once learning to be a shaman. They could argue with Sam, but four hundred generations of trust in the wisdom and intuition of the Neri is hard for them to fight. I use that. I use it shamelessly, now I need it.

I take myself forward to sit against the mast myself. I don’t want to look at anyone right now. After a few seconds the falcon swoops in and alights on the windward bow clear of the jib, just a few feet from me.

“Does this mean we’re going the right way?” I ask it, not expecting an answer. I don’t get one. “Or did you just come back because there’s no-where else to land?” It just steps around and faces forward, its head darting this way and that, as if looking for prey. I have a horrible thought. “Was the whole attack only to get me far enough away from the Satthei so you could reach me?”

I sigh and lean my head back against the mast and close my eyes. I didn’t get enough sleep, having finally gone to my bunk very late. I try to recall the charts I saw in the Satthei’s cabin, trying to remember what if anything lay on this heading. Eventually, of course, most of the larger volcanic islands of the heart of Jeodin, and their busy, prosperous cities and principalities of which I’ve heard and read much; but what there might be within reach of our provisions I’m less sure.

I’ll talk to Asuti later, and see if we can get up the fastest wind we can take all the way to wherever we’re going.

***

Tim Manor is torturing my hands again tonight. The cold aching pain as the clamps are pressed shut around my fingers is, as ever, only the harbinger of what follows.

I plead. I beg. But I don’t resist. There was never any question of resisting.

Later I remonstrate. “You’re so weak,” I tell my parents. My voice is shaking. “You always let them do it. You’re so… weak. And you’re weak too,” I say to Tim Manor. “You’re such a weak little bureaucrat.” I put so much disdain into that word I can’t believe it doesn’t make him at least flinch.

For a while I scream obscenities. Then I cry.

“You’re being a bit fractious tonight, aren’t you?” Tim Manor says lightly, and carries on. That means it’s going to take a long time before he’s finished. I try to be still, but I can’t. Not tonight. Soon I’m swearing and insulting him again, my voice still shaking.

“How does it feel to be so weak you’ll do this to an innocent just because someone told you to?”

He does glance at me then, a little meeting of eyes, but no explanation, no excuses; he can’t even contradict my description of myself as innocent. It simply doesn’t make any difference.

So it goes on. I know he won’t stop until I’m quiet and passive. In a way it’s comforting to know that I can trust him to get me to that place again, because right now it feels like the hate and anger is going to go on forever.

“Tani, wake up! Wake up!” And a light touch on my hand. A real touch.

I wake up, crying out in pain and withdrawing my hands protectively to my chest. I swear loudly at whoever touched me, crying.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to hurt you!”

Asuti’s voice. Finally I get my eyes open and see her backed up to the bunk opposite. “’Suti,” I say thickly. She nods. “Hey girl, what’s up?” My hands won’t stop shaking, and my arms, all the way to my shoulders.

She smiles, seeming to brighten the cabin. “Sam said to come below and wake you. We’ve sighted land.”

“Oh. Good.” ~We won’t die of thirst then. Probably.~ I close my eyes for a few moments and try to get myself steady and stop shivering. “Everyone else on deck?”

“Yes. It rained and Demele and Beni decided it’s washday.”

I open an eye and look at Asuti again. “Thought you looked suspiciously clean,” I observe dryly. She grins. I notice this time how her hair is in damp ringlets and her smock isn’t entirely dry. I’m glad the opportunity was taken. All the human bodies in fairly tight proximity was starting to get a bit whiffy, and there was a baby too. The atmosphere had been getting a little high in the figurative sense as well, in the last few days. The grown-ups keep snapping at each other about things that don’t matter. It was easier most of the time to just stay up on deck and find ways to keep busy.

“Aw and I missed it too,” I add.

“No you haven’t. We saved some, and Beni washed your stuff anyway. Sam said you needed to sleep, but then we saw land.”

“Meh.” I could have borne being woken earlier this time. “Okay, get back on deck and finish drying off. I’ll come up in a bit.”

“Okay.”

Left alone I can just give myself over to the shivers again for a while, and a little crying. Then I have to get up and somehow teach myself to use my hands without screaming.

***

Not only did we sight land, I see when I get on deck, but we’re in sight of a pretty sizeable city port. Tall watchtowers stand over the harbour mouth, and terracotta walls and arches and verdigris domed rooftops and trees and pleasant-looking green spaces stretch away from the hidden quayside up and over the valley walls, where it looks like palaces and temples are surveying their domain.

“Whoah,” I comment. “Anyone know where we are?” I still feel shaky, and try to keep it out of my voice. The view looks familiar. I’ve been here before, in Taniel’s former life.

“’Course, that’s Jeoda,” Chirasel says. “We used to come here every year, usually in winter before going to the Northern Isles.”

Jeoda. What passes for the capital of Jeodin. It looks the part anyway, almost glowing in the late summer light. I can see a single ship tacking in through the harbour mouth as I watch.

“That’s impossible, we can’t be that far north,” Sam says.

“We had a good wind at our back the whole way,” I say, covering my own surprise. It wouldn’t do the other women any harm to think I meant to do this all along. I flash Asuti a grin and she grins back.

“And you had something to do with that I suppose?” Sam asks.

I remember Asuti didn’t want anyone to know. “You might very well say that,” I say. “I couldn’t possibly comment.” I grin at her too. “I guess our little bird led us true after all. Talking of which, where is he?”

“Took off a little while ago. Gone hunting I think.”

“Are we going to find Satthei?” Ateis asks.

“I don’t know, love.”

“Well at least this time we have some money,” Sam comments.

~Wait a minute. I missed something.~ “We used to come here?” I ask Chirasel. “It used to be on the Satthei’s route? Why did she stop coming here?”

She shrugs. “I don’t know.”

“It’s the capital. You don’t just…” I stop, thoughtful. Fareis could have had any one of a hundred private reasons for dropping Jeoda from her route, and I could well imagine most of them not being ones she’d make known to the whole fleet. Someone would have to have discussed it though. The ship Masters would have needed some kind of explanation. But none of them are here. “How long ago were you last here?” I ask Chirasel.

“Oh, it must be–”

“Ten years?” Demele speculates.

“More than that. I was… I must have been ’Suti’s age.”

Guessing Asuti at ten and Chirasel at maybe twenty two, makes it twelve or thirteen years ago.

“If things look like they’ve changed to you, point it out,” Sam tells Chirasel and Demele. She gives me a look I know. Wondering, as I am, why Fareis would abandon such an important port. “Well, are we going in?”

***

At least this time we have some money, as Sam said. Even better, at least this time we have some clue.

“No!” Sam calls out to the guy in the robe approaching the bows. “No binding! We’re paying fees in advance. Be useful and tie this off.” She throws him the bow mooring line.

I climb over the side in time to face the official who’s come down to the marina portion of the harbour to greet us. Not the harbourmaster himself, by his dress. I’ve changed into my more formal wear, that I last wore to interview Lotan, I remember.

“Welcome to Jeoda,” he starts. “Mistress…”

“Taniel,” I say, “of the Satthei Encelion.”

The name gets his attention, at least, a half-voiced ‘ah’ holding his mouth open. We had decided not to mention our connection to Fareis for now.

“What’s your name?” Sam asks him, appearing next to me.

“Lemior, Mistress–”

“Good morning, Lemior, we need to find good lodgings. We’d rather it wasn’t an inn, somewhere more private and suitable for small children and a nursing mother and baby. Can you help us?”

“Y– Actually yes I can.”

Sam smiles. “And we’ll come down to the harbourmaster’s office with you afterwards to sort out the paperwork. How’s that?”

***

Lemior really came through for us. Less than an hour later we’re settling into a lovely little boarding house with a courtyard. It’s even got a proper bathroom, for Jeodine values of. There are no other boarders. Lemior introduced the middle-aged woman who seemed to own the place as his aunt Jalsone, which was immediately reassuring, especially as it also meant he was happy to stay and keep her company while he waited for us to get ourselves settled in.

I open the shutters in the room I’ve been given. I’ll close them again shortly to keep the sun and the heat out, but I want to take a look. We’re a little way up the valley, and I get a view over rooftops and the harbour itself, the water glittering in the sun. “It’s perfect,” I say to Sam. “Can we afford this.”

“For a while. It’s surprisingly cheap.” She joins me by the window and hitches herself up to sit on the wide windowsill. I can hear the children running around already, happy to be on land and with room to go a little wild. Beni’s pretty much taken charge, being the one of us most used to living shoreside. “And we’re marketeers. We’ve got enough currency to keep us going for a month or two, I reckon.”

“It’s funny,” I say suddenly, surprising myself with the thought.

“What?”

I point at the water in the harbour in the middle distance. “I think this is the furthest I’ve been from the sea since we got here.” For the large value of ‘here’. “Feels weird.”

Sam turns on the windowsill-seat to look where I pointed. “Yeah, me too. Got your land-legs yet?”

“Not really.” It always takes me ages to stop thinking the ground is moving. I look down at the street we’re overlooking. It’s quiet, off the main routes through the city. It looks clean, if a little dilapidated, rather like the boarding house itself, and the whole city: like it had seen more prosperous days.

“Chi said there aren’t enough ships,” Sam says, almost as if following my thoughts. “Well, she was only here when Market was, of course, but she said it was more than that.”

“This harbour’s big enough Market wouldn’t fill it,” I agree.

“She said it’s quieter than she remembers, like there’s not as many people. She says she doesn’t remember there being people living on the streets. I don’t know, she was just a kid…”

I shrug. “And a place like this going empty and cheap. In a capital.”

Sam nods. “Would Fareis dropping this place from her route affect it that much? This is a big city.”

“Maybe she wasn’t the only Satthei who dropped it.” It stood to reason a city like this should be on the routes of several Satthei-led marketeer fleets in any given year.

“Jesus, what did they do to piss them off?”

“Well, it’s supposition,” I say. “Shall we see if Lemior wants to tell us more?”

We go downstairs, and find Lemior in a talkative mood, helped a little by his aunt’s tea, I wonder. “Will the Sattheis be coming back here?” he asks, right off.

Well, that’s one question answered. “What do you know about why they left in the first place?” Sam asks.

“Nothing. Nobody knows. They just… One by one they stopped coming back.”

“Who was the first?” I ask.

He looks right at me. “Encelion, Mistress. Excuse me, but you look like you might be old enough to remember why.”

I shake my head. “How long ago?”

“Twenty three years, I think? I was only a boy–”

He stops, seeing the way Sam and I are looking at each other. We don’t say it in front of him. It looks like Encelion didn’t come back because she was destroyed, but Fareis and the others? Fareis stopped coming thirteen or so years ago.

~Does he even realise Encelion was destroyed,~ I wonder.

“On an unrelated matter,” I say carefully, “have you ever heard of someone who calls himself ‘the Gyrefalcon?’”

Lemior looks at me blankly.

“He was involved with the conflict with Kaleshha, a few years ago,” Sam prompts.

“Oh I don’t know, that was years ago, wasn’t it?”

“He married the princess Hanima,” Sam adds. “I understand she came from here.”

“Ohhhh. The Lady Hanima,” Lemior says. I can feel my pulse quickening. “We don’t have…”

“No monarchy. Of course, my mistake. We’ve been following stories, you know how things get exaggerated.” Sam smiles disarmingly. “Is she still married?”

“Yes of course. Lord Hajarean–”

“Hajarean! Of course!” Sam exclaims, snapping her fingers. I’m not sure if she’s pretending, or if she’s remembering something from that game played so long ago. Thinking about it, it must only be a couple of years ago in her memory. “He used the name Gyrefalcon on his adventures. They say he helped save the world. You didn’t know?”

Lemior shakes his head.

“A little bird told us we might find him here,” Sam continues. “How long ago did they marry, do you know?”

“Oh it was before I was born. Aunt?”

“It was more than thirty years ago, I’m sure.” Lemior’s aunt says.

It takes Sam and I a little while to get past that. Thirty years. More than thirty years.

Gyre Falcon is going to be an old man.

“Hey, let’s get down to the office and pay the harbour fees, shall we?” Sam offers.

***

The next morning Sam and I round up the kids and take them shopping for new clothes; and for clothes for us too; in the daily market. I get the impression Beni and Jalsone and the other mothers are glad to have some time alone away from the kids for a while.

Before too long we split into two groups, with Asuti and Ateis coming with me and Garelan and the twins going off with Sam.

The usual manner of obtaining clothes in Jeodin is to buy fabric and then make it up into clothes yourself, or pay a seamstress to do it. If you’re really rich you just hire a dressmaker to do the whole thing. There are some nice mainland fabrics I haven’t seen before, which I order to be delivered to the boarding house, where I know Chi and Beni can do something with them.

But we also need some clothes now. Fortunately there are merchants who sell ready-made clothes. They’re usually secondhand and in variable condition, especially when it comes to children’s clothes, grown out before they were worn out by their previous owners. So the whole experience does remind me slightly of rummaging around charity shops and new-agey market stalls. Most of the stuff on offer is just dreadful, but if you keep at it you can find something unexpected and lovely. My fashion sense being a little skewed probably helps in this case, as the loveliest things to my eye aren’t necessarily those that have been priced up.

I don’t care. We have money and it’s a pleasure to buy pretty dresses for two little girls who appreciate it. Three if I count myself, I think with a little smile. I don’t want this ever to get old and boring.

Sometimes, though, I think I miss the malls back home. I can imagine setting myself loose in Bluewater — me the way I am now, able to wear all the pretty clothes teenage girls wear and look good in them and not have to imagine getting funny looks for even stopping to look at them.

And knickers! Fresh cotton undies! My God, I do love Jeodine fashions, but they have no idea when it comes to underwear. Someone born here, given a pair of knickers and told what part of the body to wear them on would probably just say ‘won’t they get smelly quickly?’ Yes, but we have washing machines! You wear a fresh pair every day!

Alien. Profligate.

But that aside, I do love Jeodine islander fashions. They’d look old-fashioned back home, in a that doesn’t match any specific historical period; but with all the petticoats and bodices and corsets and headpieces, and bright iridescent colours and velvety blacks and filigree lace and everything done up with laces, they would seem like costumes, I’m sure. I love the shapes they make; the lovely full skirts and the ruffling noise they make as I walk, the lightly-corseted postures (I’ve never seen anyone tight-lacing). They’re so feminine. You can’t wear that sort of stuff working or just getting around on board a ship; then it’s just the kind of practical tunic-and-leggings wear that everyone wears, so I always take shore-time as a chance to really dress up, and I usually steal the chance to dress Ateis up too.

And now I have Asuti too! I actually start giggling to myself right there in the middle of an aisle in the market.

“What’s funny, Tani?” Asuti asks, pretty in her new light blue day-dress and looking as happy as I feel.

“Nothing. I’m just happy. Come on, my turn. Remember that grey shimmery one we saw back there?”

“Don’t forget, Beni said we had to get some sensible clothes too.”

“Yeah I know. Boooring. We’ll do that later.” I’m thinking tomorrow.

For some reason Asuti seems to find that funny.

When I think about such things I also daydream about how it would be, to be a Neri back in that modern, technological world, in modern clothes; denim skirts and tights, mobile phones, that kind of thing. I would pass for human, I think. Especially if I wore a top that said “HUMAN” across the front. I grin at the thought. If asked about my eyes I can just say ‘Contacts. D’you like them?’ If asked about my ears I can say ‘Latex, I’m a big Lord of the Rings fan. Sad, innit.’ Or if I’m feeling cheekier, ‘I caught them in a mechanical rice-picker.’ Or I could just take to wearing hats as a fashion thing. It would work. Even if I didn’t hide them and didn’t explain them, people would give one second glance, shrug and accept it.

No such deception is possible here, nor necessary. Apart from the obvious, there must be a hundred or so little signals that my body gives out all the time even just standing still, that means anyone here can just tell I’m a Neri from distance; signals that would all be missed back in the other world because there’s no such thing as what I am and no-one’s attuned to those particulars of difference.

Asuti struggles with the unfamiliar buttons on the back of the dress I’m trying on. I think it’s the first time I’ve seen buttons anywhere since coming here. A Jeodan invention, the woman merchant assures me, and warns me, “You must be careful, dear. Some cheaper merchants are using steel buttons.”

“I’ll watch out for that. Thank you.”

It’s odd, I think, that steel should be cheap here. Elsewhere in Jeodin it’s rare and expensive.

“It’s not as good as laces ’cause you can’t adjust it,” Asuti says, behind me. “Either it fits or it doesn’t.”

As the day heats up and I detect Ateis might be getting bored, we retire to one of the inn forecourts around the market square to wait for Sam and the others. I order a pitcher of what I can closest describe as lemonade, although it’s not made from lemons and it’s not fizzy; but it is refreshingly cool, being pulled up from a deep cellar. I miss ice, at times like this.

“Well, are you two enjoying yourselves?”

“Yes.” Asuti says, smiling. She’s sitting upright in her chair, like a child allowed to sit up at the grown-ups’ table, on good manners.

“I’m tired,” Ateis complains.

“Do you want to have a quick nap here while we wait for the others?”

“No.”

“Well, what about a cuddle then?”

She gives that a little thought, then climbs down from her chair and comes to me, so I can pick her up and sit her down on my lap and wrap my arms around her.

“Hang on, can’t reach my drink…” I lean forward to retrieve it and sit back again. “There we go. Comfy?” The English word slips out.

“Comfy.” She nestles in against my shoulder. I give Asuti a ‘what can you do?’ look and she grins.

“Look, Neri,” Asuti says quietly, pointing her head off to the side. I take a quick glance, enough to see they’re coming into the forecourt, but not apparently heading for us, and face front again to wait until they come into my field of view.

I watch them find a table and take seats; the male pulls out a chair for the female, who’s heavily pregnant. They look hardly any older than me, and just as obviously induced far too early and now fully developed.

They look happy, in love, engrossed with each other. The female’s hand rests on her belly as they order drinks. They look like any young human prospective parents.

Correction: Like teenaged parents-to-be. They look like they should be in school. Like me they lack the grace of adult Neri.

“Interesting,” I say quietly, pitched low for Asuti’s ears.

“I thought only Sattheis could have babies,” Asuti whispers back.

“So did I.” Otherwise why make the sacrifice? Why bind yourself to a living ship, like a dryad to her grove, condemning yourself to its doom? “Better not talk about it here,” I add.

Asuti nods.

“Better not talk about what?” Sam says suddenly behind me, surprising me. Asuti grins; clearly she’s been in on the conspiracy to make me jump.

“Sami!” Ateis crows.

“Heya squirt. Come on you two,” she calls to the other two smaller kids. Garelan is already taking a seat next to Asuti. “Come and sit down. Cold drinks.”

That gets a cheer, and some measure of chaotic compliance.

“Hey, ’Suti, you look pretty!” Garelan says to Asuti. Asuti just preens.

I notice Sam watching them intensely for a moment. “Tani, a word?” she says.

“What?”

“Come on. Hey, Ateis, you want to sit with the others?”

“Okay.”

I help Ateis down and stand up. “Oh, another pitcher please,” I call to the girl who’s come out to see if we want one. She waves and turns back inside before even reaching us. “What’s up?” I ask Sam.

“You think you ought to be encouraging him so much?” she asks me quietly, pulling me away a few steps. She’s speaking in English too.

“What? Who?”

“Who do you think? Asutan.” She gives a look towards Asuti, currently taking charge of the kids.

“Wh–” I just stare for a moment. “What’re you talking about?”

“Beni asked me to talk to you about it. She already thinks you’re indulging him too much with this girl thing, and you’re buying him dresses now–” She stops, seeing how I’m staring at her. “Oh, don’t tell me you didn’t realise!”

“Realise what? You’re trying to tell me Asuti’s a boy? She’s bloody not! You’re having me on!”

“Tani, we were on a tiny boat together for ten days and you didn’t notice anything?” She sighs, actually covering her face with her hands for a few moments. I look at Asuti again. Still all I can see is a little girl showing off her new dress to the younger children. “Jesus, talk about a failed perception roll.”

I just continue staring at Asuti, a long silent ‘ohhh’ starting on my lips, until she senses my attention and looks up. I smile and give a little wave and turn back to Sam, decided. “You’re wrong,” I say.

“And so’s Beni, who’s shared a cabin with him and his brother the last eight months?”

“Yeah, so’s Beni. She’s an islander and you’re talking like a mainlander. Everything’s about that little bit of flesh between your legs, isn’t it? Does that define who you are?”

“And I think you’re projecting,” Sam cuts back, refusing to rise to my bait. “You’re projecting yourself onto this kid, giving him the sort of encouragement you wish you’d had.”

“I didn’t know! She told me her name was Asuti!” I hiss. “All the other kids call her that. So do Chi and Demi. Only you and Beni don’t. I just thought you were–” I stop. I don’t know what I thought about that. I don’t think I thought anything about it, like I just edited it out of my attention. “She never once contradicted me calling her a girl. She’s got all the mannerisms, all the…” I take a breath. “What, d’you think I forced her to wear that dress? And look, the kids are fine with it, what’s the problem?”

“They’re marketeer kids–”

“Yeah, exactly–”

“And we’re ashore. We need to be more careful. People won’t understand–”

“Look at her!” I burst out. “Seriously look, Sam.” Sam does actually turn her head to look. “That is a girl. I don’t care what’s between her legs, I didn’t fail that perception roll, I rolled a fucking twenty, and no-one in this city has to know a thing unless you or Beni start blabbing off.”

She sighs again. “Beni is concerned–”

“Fuck Beni!”

“Okay, fine, whatever. You’re obviously incapable of a grown-up conversation right now. Go and sit with the kids, I need to think.”

She might as well have slapped me. I actually have to hold back tears. “I’m sorry,” I say. “I didn’t mean it.”

“I know. And I know this is an emotive subject for you.”

“Should be for you too.”

She shakes her head. “I haven’t lived with it all my life. I don’t look at a kid like that and remember what I felt like at that age.”

“You admit it then!”

“No, I’m saying–”

“But I’m right, Sam. I know I am.”

Sam sighs. “Beni thinks that Asutan may be imprinting on you.”

“Oh come on. Ducklings imprint. She’s a human.”

“And you’re not.”

“Sam–”

“You don’t understand the effect you have on us.” Her voice sounds suddenly plaintive. She’s looking at me especially intensely. And no, I don’t understand what she’s talking about. “Marketeer kids do gender play, I realise that. They see how Neri kids are and they do the same thing, and that’s okay. But the way you’re getting so close to him is dangerous, because you’re Neri and he can imprint on you. He’ll try to be exactly what you want him to be. It’s instinct.” She fixes my gaze urgently. “Someone you can show all the understanding and support and acceptance for wanting to be a girl that you didn’t get at his age. Do you understand what I’m getting at?”

“But I didn’t know!”

“You must have known,” Sam insists. “Subconsciously maybe. You can’t be on a little boat together that long and not see something.”

“Well maybe I just don’t spend my time peeking at kids’ genitals!” I snap.

Sam’s response is instant. She slaps my face for real this time.

“Leave her alone!” I hear Asuti yelling, coming our way. The initial shock passes, and I become aware of the hot sting of the slap on my cheek. “Stop telling her off all the time!” Asuti yells, and starts laying into Sam, until Sam catches both her wrists in a firm grasp.

“’Suti, stop,” I implore. “Come here.”

“She shouldn’t treat you like that!”

“Come here,” I say again, extending my hand. Sam releases her and she flies into my embrace. I look at Sam. “I’m sorry,” I say. “I didn’t mean–”

“You know? I don’t have to deal with this,” Sam says. She’s almost shaking with fury. “All these fucking tantrums every five minutes, I’m tired of it, Tani.”

“I didn’t mean it!”

“No, you never do, except when you say it.” She turns aside, to the table, where four small children are staring at us, worried. “Come on, kids. Let’s get you home so you can have your nap.”

“She’s a windsinger!” I say suddenly. I hadn’t meant to. It was our secret, mine and Asuti’s. At least I said it in English.

Sam stares back at me, surprised.

“How d’you think we got here so fast?” I push on. “Jeoda should’ve been way out of our range. It’s easy to take fair winds for granted, isn’t it?”

Sam’s gaze flicks from me to Asuti, back to me. “Now that is interesting,” she says tightly. “When were you going to tell me?”

“When you needed to know. It’s supposed to be a secret.”

“The Satthei doesn’t know? Of course not, she only tests girls.”

I nod.

Sam looks away finally, sighing. “Come on kids,” she says again, switching back to Jeodine. “We both need time to think about this,” she says to me.

I watch as she collects them up and dumps a few coins on the table to cover the last pitcher, mostly undrunk. Ateis comes towards me when she gets up, but I tell her to go with Sam. Thankfully she does. Finally Sam is herding them away in the direction of the boarding house.

All except Asuti, still in my arms. I hold her tight and kiss the top of her head.

“You were arguing about me, weren’t you?” she says, as soon as Sam’s out of earshot. “She hates me.”

“No she doesn’t–”

“She does! She’s always looking at me like I’m doing something wrong!”

“No. If anything she thinks I’m doing something wrong.”

“What?”

I sigh. “Come on, let’s go down to the harbour and check on the sloop. Don’t forget the shopping.”

Game Theory 2.20 to 2.29

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • Child
  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Other Keywords: 

  • Omnibus Edition

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Omnibus edition of this week's releases. I got bored/lonely, so you're getting it a little early. :-)

I have another week of releases in the bag, then I'll be running to keep ahead, I expect. :-}

***

The sloop was fine, of course; but by the time we’d satisfied ourselves of that it was too hot to do anything or even contemplate walking back up the hill so we put up the awning and flaked out under its shade on the cabin roof.

“We could sail away right now, just us.” Asuti suggests dreamily.

I chuckle. “I’m tempted.” It’s not like we’re Bound to port after all. All paid up. Let the wind pull on the sails and let the deep draw us on forever.

The shadow of the boom sways across the awning from the slight movement of the boat on the harbour water. A soft clink of metal as it reaches the limit of its stayline and sways back slowly. The motion is soothing and proper.

“Why are we here anyway? It’s not like the Satthei’s coming here even if she is all right.”

“An old friend of mine and Sam’s lives here. The falcon was… a message, reminding us we need to find him and speak to him.”

“The Goddess?”

“I don’t know. Maybe. Too strong an omen to ignore twice anyway.”

“Why haven’t you gone to see him yet then?”

“Nervous,” I admit. “He’s probably changed a lot since we last saw him. If he’s changed half as much as we have…” I sigh. It turns into a quiet chuckle. “He might not even recognise us. He’s a rich man now, he might think we’re just trying to get money out of him.”

“Oh. I suppose that is awkward. You’re not though, are you?”

“What?”

“Going to try to get money out of him.”

“No, ’course not. We can look after ourselves. We don’t need to beg or borrow off any islander.”

“Hey, we could start our own market fleet.”

“Heh.”

“And you could become a Satthei too.”

“No I couldn’t. I can’t even imagine how long it would take me to become the sort of person who’d want that, you know?”

“Hundreds and hundreds of years,” Asuti supplies. “I’ll be so long dead you’ll have forgotten all about me.”

“Oh, I’m never forgetting you,” I say.

“Elves can’t say never.” A variant of that proverb.

“I won’t forget you,” I insist quietly.

We fall silent, dissipating heat.

And after a while asks, “Why were you two arguing about me?”

Oh, where to begin? I take a few moments to try to find a way to say it right. No need to say I hadn’t known, that Sam had had to point it out to me. “She’s worried… She’s worried I might be, uh, influencing you to want to be a girl. More than you would otherwise.”

She doesn’t answer that. After a few minutes she sits up to look away over the water, propping herself up on one hand, her legs folded on the other side of her.

I put my arm out and rest my hand lazily against her back. “What’re you thinking?” I ask.

She just shrugs. “Don’t know.”

“Okay.”

A little later she says, “I don’t want to be a girl, I just am, I think. I was supposed to be but my body came out wrong. Does that make sense?” she asks, twisting around to look at me.

“Oh yes. It makes perfect sense.” And because of what Sam said, I’m now worrying if it makes too perfect sense. There’s a tear on my cheek, and she sees it.

“Why are you crying?”

“I’m not. I’m…” I wipe the tear away and try to compose my thoughts. “I’m just amazed you’ve got it so well figured out already.”

She shrugs again.

“How long have you felt that way?”

“Long time. Before I knew I could sing to the wind.”

“Ah, I was wondering,” I say. “In case you were thinking, ‘oh, I’m a windsinger, I must be a girl,’ and trying to make yourself be one because of that. Just because no-one’s ever heard of a male windsinger doesn’t mean you can’t be the first, you know? No-one understands why anyone becomes windsingers. Not even the Sattheis.”

She looks away again, pensive.

“And I don’t mind either way,” I say. “We’d still be friends, wouldn’t we? The main thing is be yourself. That’s what it’s all about.”

Even as I’m saying the words I know I’m lying, and Sam’s right. I want Asuti to be this way. I feel such a connection to her and it’s because of this, and it always was, even though I didn’t know it. (And she looks so pretty in her new dress.) And it’s so selfish of me to wish that on someone; especially here, where there’s nothing anyone can do to help her as her body grows into that of a man, any more than Sam can be helped, in the reverse predicament.

I hope I’ve said the right things anyway, even if it has ruined the mood. She lies down again, on her side this time with her back to me, still looking out over the water. I don’t know how to reach her like this.

***

“Sam…”

She’s sitting by the stove in the kitchen. I’ve sent Asuti on into the house.

“I’m really sorry, okay? I didn’t mean to–”

“I know.”

She’s still angry then. Do I go to her, plead with her? Would it just make her angrier, saying that I was ‘doing the bishoujo thing’ again?

“You’re not going to… go away, are you?” I ask; my real fear. ~Don’t leave me.~ My voice shakes.

Now she looks at me. “Where would I go?” She looks thoughtful. No, she’s performing looking thoughtful. “Hmm, I could go around breaking into old tombs and seeing if there are any pretty girdles lying around for me to try on.”

“Oh Sam.” In the game, one of the random artifacts the players might find in a treasure haul was a Girdle of Femininity — or Masculinity, whichever quality the character that first foolishly tries it on most lacks.

I don’t know why, but I go round the table to Sam. I kneel on the hearth-rug next to her feet and rest my head on her knee.

After a moment I feel her hand rest on my head, and stroke my hair a little.

“I’m sorry,” I whisper.

“It’s not your fault.”

Except…

“Asu… ti is going to grow up into a man’s body,” Sam says. “There’s nothing on this Earth that can stop that.”

“A Satthei can,” I say.

Pause. “Huh, the oil, yes. She can make him a chemical eunuch. Is that the only choice?”

I nod, my head moving against her knee. A Satthei would take him, being a windsinger, and he would grow up an androgyne. And that’s probably the least worst option available.

Or there’s the surgical kind of eunuch, which slavers do to the male kids they take to make them more manageable, or so the stories tell it. If we’d been taken on the atoll, maybe they would have done it already. And Asuti would probably have bled to death, or be dying even now from an infection in the hold of a slaver ship.

I’ve already thought about this, lying on the cabin roof, looking at Asuti’s back as she watched the water, deep in her own thoughts, thinking that even that, even that risk might come to seem to her to be preferable to the long coming betrayal of her own growing body.

I might have chosen it. I’ve sat in the bath with a long, sharp kitchen knife held to my genitals, not much older than Asuti is now, trying to be brave enough and stupid enough to drive it into the deformity.

Only ever when my parents were in the house, so my screams would have brought help, and someone who could call an ambulance. There’s stupid-desperate and there’s just moronic.

“I’ve been talking to the others,” Sam says. I think it’s easier for us to talk when we’re not looking at each other sometimes. “Chi was on Master Retican’s ship too. She says Asu… Asuti’s been dressing as a girl on and off for the last three years, going by that name, on-ship. People noticed, because most kids — most marketeer kids even — don’t gender-play that long. But no-one had a problem with it until Beni came aboard. So… So I guess I owe you an apology.”

I sit up straight on my heels and look at her. “She means well,” I say.

Sam nods. “This isn’t back home. There just isn’t the same kind of… bullshit about, um, these kinds of things.”

“Except what we bring,” I say softly.

Sam nods. “Beni’s not on some moral crusade here. She just… she worries that indulging Asuti now will just set her up for more hurt later.”

I shake my head. “I don’t have any memories of being a little girl,” I say. “Well, a few now I suppose, from Taniel. But… Scraps. I miss it. I’ve missed out on that forever. I want her to have memories she can treasure, whatever happens when she grows up. I want her to have those memories of being a girl at least for the time she’s got.”

Sam looks thoughtful about that, but if she has any thoughts in particular she doesn’t share them. “We agreed,” she says, “Asuti can be a girl, at least while it’s up to us. None of us are going to make it a problem.”

I sigh with relief. “I wish you’d waited until I’d got back before talking about it,” I say.

“I know, but you can get awfully defensive, and they’d get all deferential around you and nothing would get decided.”

I bite my tongue on any response. She’s probably right. It’s still not fair though.

“Anyway, Chi was advocate enough, I assure you. She laid it on the line pretty strong with Beni.”

“Chirasel?”

“Think there’s a bit of a marketeer vs islander thing going between those two. Different ideas about how to bring up kids… and most other things. Chi was all, ‘what right have you got to decide what Asuti wants to do? You were leaving Deregan anyway and Asuti’s my shipmate too, I have at least as much say as you do!’”

“God. Sounds intense.”

“Yeah, she can be.”

“Anyway, it’s decided,” I say, making sure.

“Yep.”

Silence.

“You know, you never called me a he, since coming here,” Sam says suddenly.

“Uh…” I have to scramble for an excuse. Luckily I find one. “You never asked?”

Her look says she hadn’t thought of that. “Heh. No, I didn’t, did I?”

“Is that… Do you want that?”

She looks thoughtful again. Finally she sighs. “Guess it would be confusing to the others. Leave it.”

I have to hide my relief. Whatever her mannerisms she has such a pretty face, and such a nice feminine figure, it would be hard to remember.

I wonder if that makes me a hypocrite as well.

No, I decide. Back in that former life I never expected anyone to treat me as female. I’d already decided I wouldn’t ask that of anyone until I could pass well enough to not make it impossibly hard for them. Even if that seemed an impossibly long way off.

***

We take a couple more days to settle into our new lodgings and rest before we feel ready to go up the hill and try to get in to see Lord Hajarean. Gyrefalcon. Possibly our friend Simon.

I’d wanted to write him a letter, in English. Sam had objected, saying all the things that could go wrong with that, that would mean a no-show didn’t necessarily tell us anything. Some flunky opening it and seeing a meaningless scrawl, for instance. Sam wanted it face to face. She wanted to see his reaction when we said something in English.

“What are you worried about?” I’d asked.

“I’m not worried.”

But I know she was lying. I want to think she was just being extra-suspicious.

Luckily Sam has a pretty face, and a way of talking to people that gets us past the guy at the outer gate and the guy at the inner gate, so we quickly find ourselves in our best new formal daywear waiting in a large formal office on the front of the ground floor of Lord Hajarean’s palatial house on the rim of the valley.

“Impressive,” Sam says, standing at one of the large, glassless arched windows where she can see down all the way to the harbour. “He’s done well for someone who started as a stowaway street kid.” It’s cool and pleasant here in the late afternoon.

“That’s how he started?”

“In the game. Gyrefalcon was Thief-class. Pickpocket who picked the wrong pocket and needed to get out of Dodge in a hurry. Stowed away on the ship the party met on. That was his intro to the campaign.”

It is impressive. The architecture up here has more than a touch of the Arabic about it, with its arches and domes and geometric patterns everywhere. It’s a motif carried into the buildings’ interiors, if this one is any guide. Interior and exterior blend into each other in a way I find pleasing. Arabesque screens sweep glowing dappled pools of lightacross the patterned floor towards the far wall.

The door across the room opens and a man steps in, alone. I stand up to join Sam.

He crosses towards us. He looks middle-aged; I’d guess he’s in his fifties, but he looks good with it, with the lifelong fitness of someone who was a superb athlete in his youth. Now his red hair is greying, as is his neatly kept beard. He’s dressed unassumingly in a simple belted tunic and leggings, which serves to show off he still has a pretty decent figure for a man his age. The style may be unassuming, but the cloth is of the very best quality.

He doesn’t look anything like Simon, of course; any more than Sam or I look like Lee or Paul. He has a nice face though, I decide, even if he’s showing us nothing more than mild curiosity at this moment.

“Well,” he opens informally, “good morning, ladies. What can I do for you?”

Sam launches into her prepared speech. “Lord Hajarean?” He nods minutely. “We have been charged to deliver a verbal message to one who was once called the Gyrefalcon.”

That takes him a little by surprise. “I haven’t heard that name for a long time,” he remarks evenly. “Well, yes, I’m Gyrefalcon, or I was. You had better deliver your message.”

Sam switches to English. “Simon? It’s Lee and Paul. From the game. We’ve been looking for you.”

If there was a reaction from Lord Hajarean I missed it. He just looks at us both impassively for a moment. “I’m sorry,” he says eventually in Jeodine. “I didn’t understand that. What language was it? Is it a code?”

“Well, you’re a lot shorter than I remember,” Sam continues in English. “Aren’t you going to say anything about how we’ve changed?” She smiles hopefully.

Lord Hajarean looks at Sam again, a slight frown on his face. “You must forgive me, Miss, I do not understand what you’re saying.” He smiles, trying to make light of an embarrassing situation.

“But Simon–”

“Sam,” I say. “It’s not him.” With those words the disappointment lands on me like a terrible weight. “My apologies, Lord Hajarean,” I say, addressing him for the first time. “We made a mistake. I’m very sorry for wasting your precious time. Our message was clearly meant for another.”

“Apparently so. I’m only sorry you had a wasted journey,” Lord Hajarean says, unfailingly urbane and polite. “As for my wasted time, think nothing of it. I can lend you a carriage to take you back into the city,” he offers.

“Thank you, but that’s not necessary,” I say.

“As you wish. Then I suppose I had better see you out.”

***

“He’s lying,” Sam says, as we walk back down the hill through already-baking streets. I’m already beginning to wish we’d accepted the offer of the carriage. Going downhill is surprisingly hard work and the heat of the day is really starting to kick in. It makes me long to be out over the water, but then most things do, when I’m ashore.

“What do you mean, he’s lying?”

“What do you think I mean? That was Simon, and he lied to us, to our faces. Couldn’t you tell?”

“Why would he do that?”

“He must have been forewarned somehow,” Sam is saying, voicing her own reasoning. “Not to show any surprise. He must’ve known we we coming. He’s one of the city oligarchs, he probably gets reports on everyone that comes through the port.”

“Sam, maybe it just wasn’t him.”

“Then what was the fucking bird for?” Sam snaps. “Why lead us all the way here?”

“Wild falcon chase?” I say wryly. Sam just looks like she wants to hit something. “Maybe it really was just lost and we just took off after it because we didn’t know what to do about the Satthei.”

“I don’t believe it,” Sam mutters. “Well. The last part, I admit that.”

“What are we going to do now?” I wonder.

Sam looks thoughtful. “We got the women and children to safety,” she sums up, conveniently forgetting again that we are the women and children. “We checked up on Gyrefalcon, he doesn’t appear to be our friend,” she says carefully. I nod, getting her multiple meaning. Even if that man used to be Simon, it seems he doesn’t want to know us now. “We discharged our duties. Speaking for myself, I intend to get rat-arsed tonight. We can figure out what to do tomorrow while you’re tending my hangover.”

“Won’t Beni be tending your hangover then?” I ask, a deliberate wind-up.

“Shush you.” But she grins thoughtfully, if such a thing were possible. Then she sighs. “I think my sex drive is coming back,” she says darkly, apropos of nothing, it seems. The Satthei oil is wearing off.

“Uh-oh. Jeoda better watch out,” I say, trying to make light of it.

It works for now. She grins again.

***

Jeoda wakes up in the evening. The sun sets and the city cools and expands and comes alive. I watch from my bedroom window as the lamps come on one by one; red, blue, purple, green, pink. The sky is darkening blue, striated with pink clouds at high altitude.

The door behind me opens. “Sure you don’t want to come?” Sam asks.

“No, I’m fine babysitting.” I was never one for going out pubbing or clubbing or whatever before, and that hasn’t really changed when I’m not being paid to play music, which I haven’t been since Denhall.

“Jalsone can do that.”

“I know. I want to.” I turn around and stop. “Are you wearing make-up?”

“Wasn’t my idea! They ganged up on me!”

“Yeah, right.”

“It’s true. Chirasel said she wasn’t going to dance with me if I didn’t, and then Beni joined in and–”

“Yeah yeah.” I mime a talking sock-puppet with my hand. “It’s about time. You look lovely. Go on.” Actually what I don’t say is that it’s a weird combination having the make-up with the black leather leggings and the oversize white tunic and the black waistcoat-type thing and all the jewellery…

Sam grins. “’Suti’s got the baby. Little ones are playing in the hall. I said you’d tell them a new story after supper.”

“You said what?”

Sam grins again and makes her escape.

“Why’d you even ask if I wanted to go with you then?” I yell after her belatedly. “Bitch.”

***

I’m woken by knocking on the front door downstairs. It must be late. Not too late, as I can still hear people in the streets and music and the occasional slight turbulence from nearby taverns. I look across and see Ateis still sleeping in the child’s bed nearby, and Asuti in the second full-size bed with the baby. I remember now, I’d said they could come in with me in the hope that Sam and Beni coming home wouldn’t wake them.

I can hear Jalsone going to answer the door. ~Is Sam back yet?~ I wonder. I think I would have woken at the sound, unless she was supernaturally quiet about it.

Jalsone’s coming up the stairs. Nothing for it then. I swing my legs out of bed and find a tunic to put on before the soft knock on my door.

I open it quietly from my side.

“There’s a man wants to talk to you,” Jalsone whispers.

“Me?” I ask. “I’ll be right down. The others aren’t back yet, are they?”

“No Miss.”

A little wrench of fear starts in my belly. ~What if something’s happened to them? This could be a watchman coming to tell me–~ I do know there’s no purpose in delay. “I’m coming,” I say, feeling my voice shake.

I recognise the man standing in the parlour instantly. It’s not a watchman. “Lord Hajarean,” I say, surprised into courtesy. “Can I… help?”

“What are your intentions?” he asks curtly.

“What?” It takes me a moment to realise he spoke in English. And from that everything follows. “Simon it is you!” I exclaim. “Sam was right! What… Why did you pretend?”

“What are your intentions?” he asks again. His English has a thick Jeodine accent. “Why did you come here?”

“What do you mean? We don’t have any, we just… we’ve been looking for you. We’ve been trying to find you.”

“Do you know a way to return to the other world?”

“No.”

He sighs, and a load of tension drains out of his shoulders. For a moment he looks like a much older man. Then he straightens, but only in a manner of regaining poise, not tensing up again. “I’m glad,” he says in Jeodine.

“So am I,” I reply, and break into a smile, It’s good to acknowledge that sometimes. “Oh, sit down pleas– No wait, let’s go to the kitchen, it’s comfier. I’ll make some tea,” I suggest, already leading the way.

“Ahem.” He didn’t clear his throat. Gaspode-like, he said ‘ahem’. Until now, I suddenly think, he might have been anyone who learnt a few phrases of English from somewhere. Now I know this is Simon.

“Hey, I learned to make tea, finally,” I protest. “I mean, Jeodine tea anyway,” I add, flashing a grin back to him as he follows. “We’ve got some Waker, Sleeper, Talker, lots of Calmer. Kids,” I explain. “Absolutely essential, trust me.”

“Oh I know.”

“You do?”

We reach the kitchen and I point him to one of the comfortable chairs around the stove.

“Four children,” he says. “Six grandchildren and counting.”

“Wow. So you… how long… I mean–”

“Right after the Kaleshha campaign ended,” he replies. “I’ve been here thirty four years.”

“Shit. We wondered if… Shit, I’m sorry.”

“Why?” He takes his seat. “I have a life richer and more full than any I could have achieved back in that other place. I have a beautiful wife whom I love very much, and children and grandchildren who illuminate my world. I have a home and a life here I wouldn’t leave for anything that other place could offer me. I have wealth and position and that allows me to make a difference to people’s lives here. Don’t feel sorry for me because I am older. My time has been well spent.” He smiles. It’s that old slow smile I remember. “That’s what the young do, back there, isn’t it? Pity the old.”

“That’s why you pretended you didn’t know us,” I say. “You were afraid we’d take it away from you.”

He nods. “But it was rude of me, and for that I apologise. I should not doubt old friends. And anyway, I’m curious.” That smile again. “What have you been up to? Did James and Dave come through too?”

“Y-Yes. But they… We lost them.”

“Tell me the whole story,” he says. He sounds so kindly, like a favourite uncle, I think.

“Do… Do you want tea?” I ask again.

“Let’s have some Talker then. A mild inhibition-loosener shouldn’t go amiss at a time like this.”

“I’ll just get some water. Pump’s outside.”

***

It takes a couple of hours to bring Hajarean up to date. He sipped his tea and listened, and asked questions here and there to prod me on. He was especially interested in any details I could relate about life aboard a Neri familyship. I think it’s one world he hasn’t been able to penetrate and learn much about. So I talk about the social life, the music, the dancing, the thrill of hunting with dolphins and feeling part of a beautiful, deadly sea monster.

Finally I tell him of the attack, of being abandoned on the atoll and making our own escape from the slavers and our flight here.

I don’t mention the gyre falcon that led us. I’m not sure why; I just feel I need to not mention it yet.

“You got here from the Western Atolls in ten days?” he says, sounding surprised. “That’s really impressive.”

“Well, we had help. Turns out one of the kids is a windsinger.”

“Oh really? That was fortunate.”

I stop myself. I hadn’t meant to say that. That was the tea doing its job. I don’t have to say any more though. I don’t have to say which one, for instance. “Anyway,” I say lamely, “so here we are. Then we heard you were here and came knocking. I mean, we’ve been asking at every port we’ve been to,” I lie, “but we didn’t know your real name, only Gyrefalcon. Just our luck Jeoda wasn’t on the Satthei’s trade route.”

***

“So… I can’t help noticing…” Hajarean begins.

“Oh no–”

“You’re both girls now,” he observes.

“Oh damn, you noticed,” I joke, and lean right forward to bury my head in my arms. I’m sitting cross-legged on the big comfy chair and I think, suddenly, that my old hips wouldn’t let me do that.

“It’s a little hard to miss.” He chuckles. “How is that working out for you both?”

I sit up straight again and sigh. “Sam’s finding it hard. You know how Lee was such a lad…” Hajarean nods. “She’d go back to being male again like a shot, if she could.”

“Hmm,” Hajarean muses. “You wouldn’t.”

“I…” I stop myself before I give out the old excuses. “No, I wouldn’t,” I say, looking him in the eye.

He nods. “I can’t say I’m surprised,” he says, a touch of humour in his voice. “If memory serves, most of us were waiting for you to tell us what was on your mind.”

“You… You were?”

He smiles.

“Oh God,” I say, burying my head again. I can hear him chuckling.

“If I might say,” he starts gently. I sit up again. “You do seem happier in yourself. You seem more yourself, somehow.”

“I guess. Kerilas said that too.” Remembering that takes some of the happiness away.

Pause.

“You sound like you’re not sure.”

“Oh I’m definitely happier, it’s just the ‘myself’ bit I’m not sure of. Heh.” I watch the stove for a few moments. “I would have done it myself, eventually,” I say. “Back there, I know I would have got my arse in gear sooner or later.”

“The sex-change?” Hajarean asks, just confirming. I nod.

“I just… I wasn’t ready yet, you know? It’s too big. Scary. It’s a lot easier to fantasize than to get on with it; start actually… coming out to people; doing irrevocable stuff to my body; being on drugs for the rest of my life.”

“Drugs?”

“Hormones.”

“Oh, right.” He shrugs. “I don’t know much about the… technicalities, I admit.”

“Oh, I’d been researching this for years.” I give him another long look. “Since college, even though I didn’t really know what I was doing.” That was where I’d met Simon. He was in the year ahead of me. It was coincidence that work took me to live in his home city a couple of years after I graduated. That’s when I got involved with the role playing groups, through him.

He nods.

“I mean, what they can do with hormones and surgery, and laser and voice training and all that. It’s not… It wouldn’t have been perfect. Bone structure, for instance. There’s only so much you can do after the skeleton’s stopped growing, for a start.”

“Who has a perfect body?”

“I know, I know.” Smile. ~I have, now,~ I remind myself. “But I know I’d always have looked… I don’t know, frumpy, I think. It always put me off, thinking how… how hard it was going to be even to… even to look okay enough that asking people to call me a she… wouldn’t strain credibility. I mean, I’ve seen some TSs that look fantastic, but… I don’t know. I don’t think I would’ve. Point is, I still would have done it, eventually,” I say again. “I know I would. I already knew I would. Just… not yet.”

“It’s like you said, you weren’t ready yet.”

“And now I never will be, will I? I’ll never have to make that step, and I’ll never be the woman I was going to be. And sometimes I’m just glad I don’t have to go through all that ’cause it was terrifying me, it really was, and here I am instead in this… lovely, perfect little female body and I didn’t have to go through any of that shit. And sometimes I feel like such a fraud, ’cause I haven’t earned any of this, I’ve just stolen this girl’s life, and even if I could give it back–” I stop on the brink, suddenly realising what I’m about to say. I look at him and decide to say it. “Even if I could give it back, I honestly don’t think I would.”

“Had you decided on a name? Back there, I mean?”

“Uh… Not really. Kind of.”

“Which means yes. Come on, what was it?”

“Well it doesn’t matter now, does it?”

“I want to know.” There’s that slow grin again. It’s so Simon. I can feel I’m blushing.

“Cathy,” I say. “C-Catherine.”

He nods. “I think it would have suited you.”

I shrug. Still blushing. “It’s beside the point. I can’t ever be her now.”

Silence.

“I named my daughter Catherine,” Hajarean says suddenly. “Well, Katarin, which is about as close as anyone here can pronounce it.” Another grin, then he turns thoughtful. “What you were saying about feeling like you’ve stolen a life. I know what you mean. I still get those thoughts a lot, even now.”

“It doesn’t go away?”

He shakes his head. “Which is ironic, I think, as I’ve lived in this body longer than he did, now.”

“How do you deal with it?”

He looks pensive. “I try to earn it; be worthy of it. I try not to bring dishonour to his name.”

I sigh. “Funny thing is, we two, we’re probably the happiest out of all of us. We’ve come out the best.”

He nods, taking that in.

“Kerilas said something, I remember,” I say. “He said, the thing with me is… Taniel… I wanted to be Taniel. It really was wish-fulfilment. That must have made it easier, because it meant I actually got the chance to be who I wished I could be.”

“Yeah. I think it’s fair to say I was the same there.”

“James never wanted to be Kerilas. He fancied playing an evil character in a game, he didn’t want to be… actually evil. And Sam certainly didn’t want to be a girl.”

“I think I dodged an arrow with Barak dying before we got pulled here,” Hajarean says.

“Heh. For about five minutes we thought you might have turned up as Jalese.”

“That was the N– The girl Lotan found belowdecks, right?”

I nod.

“How come?”

“Because sometimes after a character death a player takes over an NPC in the party–”

“Ohh, right, of course. ’Cause that would have been just what we needed, three of us turned into girls overnight.”

I laugh at the thought. “Oh God, I don’t think I could…” I break up. I’ve got the giggles.

“What?” he wants to know.

“Two of you…” I have to slip the words out through giggles. “Freaking out… about… first period…”

“Ohhh.”

“It’s not funny, it’s not funny, it’s not funny,” I tell myself, three times in quick succession, to make it true. “Poor Sam,” I say, calm now. “It’s not funny. She covers it a lot when other people are around. You know how Lee was…”

“Yeah.”

“Still the same. In private she gets pretty depressed sometimes.”

“Oh, that doesn’t sound so different from Lee,” Hajarean says. “It always was a cover. Didn’t you realise?”

“No. Well, I only ever saw him at the game.”

“He went through some very bad stuff growing up.”

“I didn’t know.”

“Well, at least Sam does have you to talk to.”

I shrug.

“Maybe she leans on you too hard,” Hajarean suggests.

“No, no, Trust me, I’m the one leaning on her.”

“Does she blame you for what happened to her?”

“No!” I object. “No, I–” My throat blocks up. Suddenly I’m weeping, almost silently, as emotions I don’t understand and hardly suspected feel like they’re crushing my chest.

“I wanted this!” I manage to get out in between tears. “I wanted this… so much! Every day I dreamed of something like this happening to me! So I didn’t have to be that… that thing any more!”

His arm is around my shoulders. My eyes aren’t open but he must be kneeling by my chair. I lean forwards and almost shoulder-barge him in trying to get closer to him. My head rests against his shoulder. He smells nice, of strength and manliness if that makes sense. And humanity. My lost humanity.

“I wished, I wished, I wished,” I say. “I wished that this could be real and not a dream and I wouldn’t have to go back… into that horrible… carcass… Ever. Ever. Ever.”

“Shh.” He rocks me slightly. I don’t know where this strength of feeling has come from. “Do you really think your wishing made this whole world? All the people you’ve known here. The thousands and thousands of years of history. My children… Taniel, do you really think you could have made all this with a little wish?”

“I…” Of course it’s a stupid idea. I know it is. But I’d wished so hard for so long.

“We were all brought here, for whatever purpose or whoever’s design, whoever’s plan it was, chose to prepare the way for us with a… with a game. I have no idea, but it had nothing to do with what any of us might have wished. Some of us…” He sighs. “Some of us were just lucky with the lives we found here.” I nod at that, my hair sliding across his shoulder. “So Sam’s in the mirror predicament of where you were back there. Add to that you’ve lost James and Dave–”

“I know–”

“You’ve heard of survivor guilt, haven’t you?”

I nod again.

“You let yourself be happy for a while and then–”

“Then I fuck something up and–”

“And she gets angry with you. You think you deserve that?”

I sniff. “I don’t know.” I squeeze the material of his sleeve hard. ~Do I fuck up because I deserve to have Sam angry at me?~ “I don’t know.”

***

“Still, at least you’re human. I don’t even get to be that any more.” I’ve dried myself up and Hajarean’s returned to the other chair.

“Who says you’re not human?” he asks.

I stare at him. “Uh… these?” I reply, sweeping back my hair behind my ears and showing them to him in turn. “Kind of a dead givaway, those, aren’t they?”

“And that makes you nonhuman, does it?”

“Wha–” I flounder. I don’t know what to say. “What are you getting at?”

“Look at you,” he says, becoming more animated, even enthusiastic. “Look at any human and any elf side by side and instead of looking at the few tiny little things that are different, look at all the huge things that are the same. Mammals, bipeds, hands,” he raises his own to demonstrate, and shakes them comically, “eyes, ears, a big brain, language, art, music, dancing, laughter, tears, love. Human, in every way that matters.”

“Human,” I whisper. The word almost locks my throat again.

“Elves in this world are not mystical demigods, no matter how much some of them might like playing the part. They’re real, biological beings. They evolved here. And we’re so similar; we can even interbreed… I think by definition that probably makes us the same species.”

I just stare, with eyes that still hurt from crying.

He continues, “My own private theory is that we’re two subspecies of homo sapiens. Homo sapiens sapiens,” he says, pointing at himself, then at me, “Homo sapiens neriens.” He smiles self-deprecatingly and shrugs. “Yeah, I made it up. It’ll have to do unless someone a bit more qualified falls through.”

“And the Reki are Homo sapiens rekiens, you’re saying?” I ask.

“Maybe. Or maybe all the elves are one subspecies and it’s just ethnic differences, I don’t know, I’m not enough of a biologist.”

“You’ve had a long time to think about this,” I say.

“Yes, I have.” He nods slowly. “The point is, I believe you’re as human as I am, Tani. And anyone who says otherwise is the sort of person who thinks these tiny differences,” he touches his own ear to illustrate, “are more important than the hugeness of what we have in common. It’s a shame, but there are plenty of people who think that way, here just as much as back in that other world, and they do it for the same reasons. To claim special status, to justify special treatment.”

“Kerilas said… Kerilas said it’s not about race,” I say. “Because we really are different.”

“Not so much–”

“Living thousands of years is quite a difference,” I point out. “Staying forever young, perfect regeneration, and I know that works because these,” I show him my hands, “were fucked a few months ago. I still have nightmares about it. But… we have all these advantages. It’s not fair, on you. You have to grow old–”

“And you have to die young.”

I would never have thought of it like that. Actually I remember I have had similar thoughts, but to hear it put so concisely stops me dead, staring at him.

He continues, “Yes I can see how the extended lifespan might change your perspective over time, but only in the same sort of way mine would, if I lived that long. But you know, you’re not thousands of years old yet. Why try to second-guess how you’ll be changed by that much experience? It’s an impossible standard to hold yourself to. Be who you are now and let time take care of itself. Don’t let people make you feel inferior and juvenile.”

“But I am–” I stop myself, feeling embarrassed and suddenly not wanting to meet his eyes.

“What?”

“Well…” I shrug. “Juvenile, I guess. Just a kid, aren’t I?” The sadness in my tone of voice surprises me. I hadn’t realised I felt that way about it.

“Ah. And you’re afraid that just because you said that, I’m going to start treating you like a child, like everyone else does?”

I nod.

“Or are you hoping that I will? It lets you off the hook from so many things, doesn’t it?”

That makes me look up at him, but his face is neutral, regarding me quietly.

“I see a charming young woman who’s been told she’s a child so often and treated like a child so much it’s hard for her to disbelieve it. Especially by your Satthei, am I right?”

I can only nod. “But she’s right. I mean… I act like such a kid sometimes. I don’t mean to, it just happens. She said it’s ’cause my brain’s immature. Still growing. But I mean, it’s not only her. Just ask Sam. I had another tantrum at Sam the other day. I didn’t mean to, I just…” I don’t know, and I fall silent.

“It’s what everyone expects of you, isn’t it? We’re all shaped by others’ expectations of us, Tani. It’s only human.”

I curl up sideways in the chair and hug my knees. I don’t know what to say. I don’t know what to think, now.

“You confuse me,” I say eventually.

“I get that a lot,” Hajarean admits.

“I was just getting used to thinking of myself as not human and you come here and tell me I am. I was just getting used to thinking I’m a kid — again — and you tell me I’m not. I don’t know… I don’t know what I am, okay? It’s hard enough figuring out what I’m supposed to be doing any given time.”

“Telling you you’re a child, treating you like one, it’s a means of social control,” he explains. “It’s not just the Sapi humans they hold back this way, it’s the rest of the Neri humans too, only even more literally. Literally holding back even their physical development by decades, even centuries; they artificially keep their own offspring in an immature state to control their fertility and make them more tractable.”

“You’re… You mean the Sattheis.”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I mean.”

“I was… I was induced too early, she said.”

“She told you that?”

I nod. “Well, this shaman–”

“What does that mean anyway? Do you know what this ‘inducing’ actually is, Tani? Do you know how it’s done? Have you seen it done?”

I shake my head. No-one ever explained it to me. No relevant-seeming memory has ever resurfaced.

“It’s just what happens when you’re removed from the chemical environment of a Satthei’s ship for long enough. No pheremones, no oil, your natural development kicks in and you start growing up as you’re supposed to. That’s all it is. There’s nothing sinister about it. No black-hearted Reki doing foul misdeeds–”

I sob, suddenly, surprising myself.

“They told you that, didn’t they?” Hajarean asks gently. “They wanted you to think your growing up was because Kerilas had done something to you.”

I nod, squeezing my eyes shut. “I knew he didn’t,” I whisper thickly. “I always knew he didn’t, but I thought it must’ve been someone else–” My throat blocks up.

“Ever since the Sattheis left us alone here, younger Neri have been coming, dribs and drabs. Runaways, orphans, refugees, what have you. They’ve made a home for themselves here. Growing up naturally, raising families, living the way humans are supposed to live, not… bound in chemical servitude in a floating hive.”

“I saw a couple in the market,” I say. It’s still difficult to speak. “Neri kids. They looked happy. She was pregnant. She– She’s just a child.”

“No, she’s not. Hm, heavily pregnant?” I nod. “That’s probably Sarelis then.”

“You know her?”

“I believe I’m acquainted with all the Neri in the city.” He smiles. “There really aren’t that many. A hundred or so. If you come to any of the functions in my house you’ll probably meet her. You can talk to her, ask her about this yourself. Or I’m sure I could arrange some other introduction if you prefer.”

I draw in a ragged sigh. “I don’t know,” I say. “Not yet.”

He nods. “I can understand. It’s hard to take in when you find out you’ve been lied to for so long. Take it in your own time.”

“She was so kind,” I say, meaning Fareis.

“Of course she was. All they do, they do with motherly kindness. Really, I see no malice in what the Sattheis do. They mean only the best, and they’ve been doing what they do for so long it’s hard to remember sometimes that it’s not… natural. But the kindest mother can be…” he seems to be searching for a word. “Reluctant,” he decides, “to let her children face the world alone, without the protection she can give them. Believe me, I can understand that. I have grown-up children. But there comes a point in any normal parenthood when you just can’t protect your children any more. It’s terrifying, it really is, but they grow up and you have to let them do their own thing. Except the Sattheis found a way around that. They stop their children growing up.”

I can’t say anything. I just look at nothing, at my own knees, and the floor tiles. I don’t want to cry again.

He gets to his feet unhurriedly. “I’ll make you some Calmer tea if you like?” he offers.

I nod. “Thanks. There’s water–”

“I know. Just tell me which pot.”

I point and he takes my mug to rinse and gets on with it.

“Thing is, they treat the whole of Jeodin the same way,” he says as he pours water from the pail I’d brought in into the kettle. “To them, we’re all their beloved, darling children, always trying to run too fast, always trying to get into trouble.” He returns with the kettle and my rinsed mug and places the former on the stove. “Maybe when you get to that sort of age that’s just the way you see the world; I don’t know.”

“And now someone’s trying to kill them,” I say.

“Yes,” he says thoughtfully, “yes, that is troubling, especially if slavers are involved, as you say. That’s…” He bites his lip. “Last thing anyone wants is them getting a foothold in Jeodin. Hark,” he says, at a sound outside, “I think the revellers return.”

The sound is of four women coming through the outer courtyard door less quietly than they think. “Marketeer girls in portfall back from a night out on the razz,” I sum up. Hajarean chuckles and takes up the boiling kettle to pour my tea. “’Least we don’t have to fish them out of the harbour when they fall in.” Finally he hands my mug back to me and resumes his seat. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

The door opens. Chirasel is the first one through. “Hey Tani,” she says quietly, then she sees Hajarean. “Oh, you’ve got a visitor.”

“What?” I hear Sam’s voice from outside. Then, as if propelled, all three other women spill into the room. Sam’s arm is around Beni’s waist, I notice. “Whoah,” she says, staring at Hajarean. Then, “I knew it! Hah!”

“Hello, Samila,” Hajarean says, in English.

“Just ‘Sam,’” I warn.

“Oh man, I am too drunk for this,” Sam says. “Hi.” She laughs. “Damn it I knew you were faking!”

“Any trouble from the kids, Tani?” Chirasel asks me.

“No, they’ve been fine. Oh and, everyone, this is Lord Hajarean. He’s a friend. Um… Okay, that’s Chirasel, Demele, and Benitese,” I complete the introductions, grateful at least none of them decided to bring back any locals with them, marketeer-style.

“It’s a pleasure meeting you, ladies,” Hajarean says urbanely, instantly charming the pants off them, figuratively speaking, thankfully.

“Okay, okay, I see I’m going to have to watch you,” Sam counters.

“Come on, Demi,” Chirasel says, and literally pulls Demele out of the room.

Beni leads Sam as far as the door. “Are you coming up?” she asks Sam. It’s that special way of asking that you just know means there’s something you weren’t sure was really going on, really is.

I can just stare.

“Uhhh.” Sam looks between Beni and Hajarean. “He’s an old friend. I need to–”

“Thought so.”

“I’ll be up in a bit.”

“I’ll be asleep.”

“I’ll wake you up.”

“I’ll hit you if you do.”

Their faces are getting very close together. “What if I do it sloooowly.”

“Then I might forgive–” Beni’s interrupted by Sam kissing her.

It goes on for some time, Hajarean and myself looking away, at each other, at anything. I’m embarrassed, but after a moment I realise Hajarean’s laughing, in that silent, contained way I remember Simon doing.

Finally the two of them finish and Beni slides out of Sam’s arms and disappears into the rest of the house. Sam wanders back into the kitchen.

“I don’t believe you, Lee!” Hajarean exclaims. “Putting you in a girl’s body hasn’t slowed you down at all!”

Sam grins hugely. “What can I say? I am just that sexy.” She locks her hands over her head and gives us one emphatic hip-grind. “Oh yeah,” in that deep low voice like that song from Ferris Bueller, or as close to deep as her voice goes. “Ooh, yeah. Shove over you,” she indicates to me.

“Get yer own chair, I’m comfy now.”

Sam sighs dramatically and goes to pull over the other comfortable chair from its place in the corner. “You know what the crazy thing is,” she says. “I think my pulling powers have actually increased.”

“She says this every time we make port,” I comment as Sam flops into the chair.

“See, my theory is, right? There’s no such thing as contraception — not that works anyway. But also, there’s no such thing as sexuality. Added to–”

“What?” I ask, half laughing. That didn’t make sense.

“No, Sam’s right,” Hajarean agrees. “Even in the other world, sexuality as a concept is only a hundred or so years old. No-one here’s heard of it. There’s no such word as homosexual here. There’s no such word as heterosexual either. It simply doesn’t occur to people here to categorise themselves, or anyone else, according to who they’re attracted to.”

Sam has been watching Hajarean a little swimmingly. “What he said,” she pronounces at last. “Added to that, there’s no religion making stupid rules about sex an’ saying it’s bad or nothing like that. So if girls just wanna have fun or romance or whatever it’s only sensible of ’em to have it with other girls, until they’re actually ready to have a baby. In my current station in life it’s an arrangement of which I wholly approve, on soooo many levels.” She grins again and leans back, self-satisfied, her hands behind her head, and one booted ankle resting on the opposite knee. “Well, at least two,” she admits leerily.

“I’m glad to see you’re adapting so well,” Hajarean says.

Sam fixes him with a look. “I have good days.” Grin. “This is a good day.”

“Well, it’s not just the women here that do that, you know,” Hajarean informs us.

“I bow to your doubtless extensive experience in these matters,” Sam declares, noticeably not bowing from her mostly-recumbent position.

“I’ll have you know I’m a happily married man,” Hajarean protests.

“Uh-huh,” Sam and I say in unison.

“Hey!”

“Careful, your English neuroses are showing,” Sam says.

“You have to admit, you walked right into that one,” I say to Hajarean.

He chuckles. “I did, I really did. Actually, most of my education on the matter came from my son.”

We both stare at him.

“We’d talk,” Hajarean protests, “after another one of his big emotional break-ups I’m the one he’d come and talk to. I’m rather… proud of that, to be honest.”

“Ah,” I say, exaggerating my relief.

“Hang on, most of your education?” Sam notices. “Ahhh, so come on, was he pretty?”

“Was who pretty?”

“Or were you pretty?” I ask, getting in on it.

“Gyrefalcon was always very pretty,” Sam says.

“How would you know? You weren’t even born!” Hajarean answers back.

“From the game, silly.”

“You couldn’t see me in the game.”

“I’m right though, aren’t I? I mean come on, you’re pretty dishy now and you’re what, fifty-something?”

“Mmm. And a bit.”

“Fifty-something-and-a-bit.”

“Yes. I’m actually not sure to the exact year.”

“You think he’s dishy now?” I ask Sam.

“I’m not afraid to admit it. Come on. The princess had to have seen something in you.”

“She wasn’t a princess, you just called her ‘princess,’ it’s not the same thing at all,” Hajarean points out. “And perhaps she merely perceived my dazzling wit and charm and my unquestioned gallantry in the face of insurmountable odds.”

Sam makes a loud raspberry.

“Oh come on, I saved her from being sacrificed to a fucking evil goddess–”

“Excuse me, what’s with this ‘I’ business?”

“All right, ‘we’. Honestly, you two, it’s like talking to my granddaughters.”

“Ooh, roll saving throw against patronising old fart attack!”

“I am not a patronising– I’m not, am I?”

Sam grins, victorious. “Are they pretty?”

“Who now?”

“Your granddaughters?”

“You keep away from my granddaughters!”

“You sayin’ I’m not good enough for your granddaughters?” Sam cries out, affecting more drunkenness than she actually possesses. “What do you think I’m going to do, get them pregnant?” She grins again.

“The eldest is twelve.”

Sam shrugs. “I can wait.”

“Since when?”

“Hey that’s not fair, I didn’t know she was fifteen!”

“What?” I ask. This must be something from before I joined the group.

“Never mind,” they both say to me in unison.

“You’re a bad influence,” Hajarean tells Sam. “Is she always like this?” he asks me.

“More so when she’s drunk,” I concede. “Hey, and you wouldn’t even kiss me that time!” I berate Sam unseriously. “I feel so shunned.”

It’s Hajarean’s turn to ask, “What?”

“Never mind,” Sam and I say in unison.

Hajarean laughs. Almost motionless but for a deep tremor, silent and helpless to breathe in, his belly convulsing. It’s so perfectly the way Simon laughs when something really gets him.

“Woop, there ’e goes,” Sam quips.

Hajarean snatches a breath and manages to get out a “You bas–” before the paralysis takes him again.

“Come on, it wasn’t that funny,” Sam protests.

“If he needs mouth to mouth, you’re doing it,” I add.

“Ew, he’s got a beard. Be all scratchy.”

“Maybe it’s an acquired taste.”

“Not if I can help it.”

Eventually, and without much help from us, Hajarean gets himself under control again. “I have missed you two,” he says, becoming serious. “More than I realised.”

“It’s really been thirty four years for you?” Sam asks.

Hajarean nods. “I’m glad you at least had each other, to remind you the world we came from is real, and you’re not just going insane.”

“I can’t imagine what it must have been like suddenly finding yourself here on your own.”

“It wasn’t pretty.”

He falls silent. We wait.

“I must have been impossible to live with,” he continues finally. “I don’t know how Hani put up with me when every time I opened my mouth it was to deny her existence. Insisting nothing was real, nothing mattered, no-one could be hurt by what I did because they weren’t real anyway.”

What he’s saying reminds me so much of Lotan. And then I remember what he did, helping us escape. I still can’t figure out what it is I’m feeling about that.

“What changed your mind?” Sam asks.

He smiles. “Holding my son in my arms for the first time. Such a cliché, isn’t it? It just… flicked a switch inside me.”

“Clichés get that way for a reason,” I offer.

“Mmm. I just knew, in that moment. I understood what mattered to me, what was more real to me than anything I’d known before. My son, and Hani’s love.”

***

“Well, girls–” Hajarean starts.

“Watch it,” Sam warns. She’s nearly asleep.

“Hehehe. I need to head back up the hill. If I’m much later I’m going to be early.”

“Okay,” I say. “I’m glad we caught up with you at last. It’s been great talking, catching up on things–”

“Oh, I hope this isn’t it!” Hajarean objects.

“I don’t know what we’re doing, long term. I don’t think we planned on staying here for good.”

“Well, as long as you are here, you must come up for a proper visit. I promise I’ll be more welcoming this time.”

“That’s good to know,” I say. Smile.

“In fact, we’re having one of our semi-regular parties in just a few days. I say party, it’s just family and friends, whoever’s in town, expressly not for politics or business. You’re very welcome to join us.”

“Thank you.”

“And I do mean all of you. Bring the kids, and the girlfriends,” he adds with a sly look towards Sam. “And I am being serious,” he continues. “We three are unique in this world, as far as I know. We should be family. I think you two already are, I’m so glad.” He smiles. “There’s so much more to talk about, there’s so much I want to show you. In fact… Why don’t I send a carriage down to get you? How many of you are there again?”

“Uh, eleven, including the baby.”

“I’ll send the big carriage,” he says, grinning.

“What’s Hanima going to say?” Sam asks, slightly more awake after the last exchange.

“Hani? She’s the one who made me come down here and talk to you after what I did earlier. I’m so glad she did. She knows… about me,” he said. “Well, she accepts it, I’m not sure she believes it, entirely, but I know she’s curious to meet you too.”

“Okay,” Sam says.

“Oh and Sam, you are not to attempt to seduce my wife.”

“Would I do such a thing?” Big wide sleepy grin. “You’re just scared I’ll succeed.”

“Petrified,” Hajarean says dryly. He smiles fondly and gets to his feet. I stand as well and show him out through the courtyard as far as the outer door.

“Are you sure you want to walk home this time of night?” I ask. The first light is touching the sky.

“The city’s never lovelier,” he says. He turns to look at me. “You really did finally learn to make tea,” he says.

Then he’s gone. I lock the door and head back into the kitchen. “Come on, Sam. Go to bed.”

“Mnh, I’m comfy here now.”

“And you’ll have a sore neck in the morning when Jalsone comes down and wakes you up, and you’ll be grumpy at everyone all day. Come on. I’ll help you take your boots off so you don’t wake Beni going upstairs.”

“Ohhhh, I meant to–”

“Yes well, it’s too late now. Foot.”

She raises a foot and I start unbuckling the boot.

Game Theory 2.30-2.38

Author: 

  • Rachel Greenham

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Serial Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Fantasy Worlds
  • Crossdressing
  • Transformations
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • Child
  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Wishes
  • Language or Cultural Change

Other Keywords: 

  • Omnibus Edition

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Omnibus edition of this week's releases of Game Theory.

I've now caught up - that is, this release is only about three thousand words behind where I've written up to, but I'm busy clacketing away to stay ahead... :-}

P.S. I've been increasingly unsure if my genre-tagging is accurate, and have fallen into the dilemma of certain aspects of the plot that maybe should be signposted in the tags but haven't been, largely because they only emerged - even in my own mind - as the story progressed. (But also, in some cases, because to do so would be a massive spoiler. :-}) But I do worry that the tagging may no longer accurate and would welcome feedback on this.

P.P.S. <geek>I switched to Scrivener partway through this week's work, and with it to a different way of exporting to HTML. You should only be able to see the join if you view source. :-)</geek>

***

I wake up, bizarrely, to the sound of football being played in the courtyard. It’s mid-morning, I can tell from where the slatted sunlight strikes the bedroom wall. Not too hot for football yet, then.

I get up and wander out onto the balcony overlooking the courtyard. There they are: Sam, Beni and Asuti on one ‘team,’ it seems, and Chirasel, Demele, Garelan and Ateis on the other, although Ateis looks like she’d be better off in goal, as she doesn’t seem to have quite got the idea that you’re not supposed to pick the ball up. I’m not really sure they’re playing teams and not just knocking it about a bit. It’s all pretty easy-going. I can see Jalsone in the shade by the kitchen door with the baby and the two little ones.

“Tani!” Asuti calls up, seeing me. I wave. “Are you going to join in?”

“Not if I can help it!” I call back. She looks crestfallen. I smile. “Just not my thing.”

“Oh come on!”

“Did someone bring that football all the way from the atoll?”

“I did,” Garelan announces.

“Anyway I need the bathroom,” I excuse myself, and start down the stairs. The last thing I ever want to do is play football again. It’s attached to some bad memories, humiliation and cruel laughter.

There’s still some hot water over the stove in the bathroom, enough to wash myself, after which I put on a light dress, grab a leftover (probably for me) breakfast pastry from the kitchen and go and sit with Jalsone. She’s glad to offload the baby onto me, and I’m glad to take her, as it gives me a further excuse not to join in the game.

I like to sit quietly like this and play with the baby, but eventually she decides she wants to snuggle and that’s fine by me too.

“Jalsone,” I ask, “do you know anything about the Neri living in the city?”

“Mm, not much. They live here, same as the rest of us. They seem friendly enough though I can’t say I’ve had cause to actually speak with any of them yet, but they just seem like ordinary people. They don’t go putting on like they’re lords and ladies like the ones off the marketeers used to.”

“We do?”

“Not you, Miss Taniel.”

“I don’t think it’s meant,” I say on behalf of all the Neri I have known on the Satthei’s ship, and fall silent, thinking.

“From what I understand, they mostly come here because they don’t want to live with their Satthei any more. I took you for the same, Miss Taniel. Are you thinking you might stay?”

Precisely. “I’m not sure,” I say aloud. “I do like it here.”

And after a while I murmur, “I’d need to find a living, I guess. The money we brought won’t last forever.” Thinking. “Beni wanted to go back to Denhall, don’t know if that’s still the case. Don’t know what Sam wants to do. As for the others, they’re born marketeers.” I shrug.

“Well, maybe they’re not your responsibility, did you think of that? They’ll make their own choices.”

I sigh. I am thinking of it. But I’m also watching Ateis and Asuti.

***

Three days later, and the morning of the day we’re invited to Hajarean’s ‘get-together,’ a ship docks in harbour carrying news. It’s an independent marketeer, arriving from Taka’utuk.

Chirasel is the first back to the boarding house with a copy of the printed newssheet. From her flushed face it looks like she ran all the way.

In summary, the newssheet reports that Satthei Fareis’s marketeer fleet did not arrive as scheduled at Taka’utuk. Three days late, a few ships did arrive, including Master Retican’s, Master Gerat’s, and a few of the smaller vessels, all in need of repairs and speaking of a massive assault at sea by the slavers. All the children had been taken, they said. Of the Satthei, no sign. The remnants of the fleet were expected to remain in Taka’utuk for repairs for at least forty to fifty days, which tells something about the damage they sustained.

“We have to go there!” Chirasel insists. She stands there with her hands resting protectively on Garelan’s shoulders. “We have to! There might be more news. I knew we should’ve gone there in the first place!”

And that’s the moment Hajarean’s carriage rolls up to the courtyard door. Early. With him in it.

“I think you should come and stay in my house for a few days,” he says. “All of you. I think it’ll be safer.”

“Safer? Why?” I ask.

“That ship,” he points in the direction of the harbour, even though it’s not directly in view from the courtyard, “usually comes into harbour with its holds full of goods from the Satthei Fareis’s market in Taka’utuk. It’s just had to make a nearly empty run and its Master’s pissed off. So too are going to be the local merchants who depend on that trade. Sooner or later someone’s going to figure out you’re from Fareis’s fleet, especially if they don’t count carefully enough and don’t realise you shouldn’t have been able to get here as fast as you did.” He gives me a firm look. “They’ll want answers, and things might get… intemperate, especially when you don’t have answers, and they don’t believe you. You’ll all be safe in my house.”

“Uh… Sam’s still out with Beni and Deme–”

“We need to go to Taka’utuk!” Chirasel hisses forcefully. “We should’ve done that in the first place and not wasted our time coming here!”

“You wanted to stay at the atoll until the slavers got us!” I snap back. “I’m sorry, Chi. Our first thought was to keep the children safe.”

“No it wasn’t. Your first thought was to follow that stupid bird!”

“What bird?” Hajarean asks. I remember, I didn’t mention the gyre falcon.

“Never mind,” I say quickly. “Chi, listen. Master Retican would not have left the Satthei if…” I give up and sigh. In any case Master Retican’s was the ship on which Chirasel and her son, and Beni and Asuti lived. That ship is their home, even separated from the Satthei. “Um…” I say. I’m confused now.

“Of course you must go,” Hajarean says to Chirasel. “You must get what news you can of your friends and loved ones, of course, but I don’t think it would be wise of you to rush off today. You would need to provision in any case, but furthermore: Master Fenan of the ship that just docked will be dining at my house tonight.” He smiles at Chirasel conspiratorally. “And we do know ships’ Masters do talk amongst themselves. He may have news direct from your Master Retican in more detail than the newsletter and more reliable than quayside rumour.” He looks at us both more seriously, and at Garelan. “Do not forget, it seems there are slavers operating in these seas now, in the heart of Jeodin. Until this threat is dealt with, I would hesitate before taking children of my own on a sea voyage, unprotected in a small sailboat when even the protection of a Satthei becomes uncertain.”

That’s the clincher. Chirasel holds her son closer. “Tani,” she says and makes a movement with her head to come aside and talk.

“Wait a moment,” I say to Hajarean. We step aside.

“Do you trust him?” Chirasel asks me.

“Yes I do.”

“But he’s an islander!”

“So?”

She looks unhappy. “I haven’t been this long off the deck of a ship my whole life,” she says. “It’s hard to know what’s firm.”

“He’s an old friend. I trust him, Chi.”

She bites her lip, uncertain. “I’m not going to let fear of the fucking slavers turn me into an islander. My son isn’t going to grow up an islander,” she says.

“I know. Me neither.”

***

As far as the smaller children are concerned it’s all very exciting. None of them have ever had a ride in a horse-drawn carriage before. Well, neither have I. Asuti and Garelan have a sense that it’s not just for fun. Garelan’s sitting very quietly with his mother. Asuti’s next to me, looking out of the window, fascinated by the spectacle of the city going past outside from such a strange vantage. But I can tell from the tension in her back and shoulders that she’s worried too.

Ateis has no idea. She’s climbed up to stand on the seat on my other side so she can see out of the back, thrilled by the novelty of it all. Hajarean is on her other side, half turned in his seat so Ateis can point out what she’s seeing to him as we go. I look across at Sam with Beni on the other side of the carriage. Sam gives me a neutral look, I think, and says nothing. It’s funny; for some reason I expected her to object to this a bit more. Find something wrong with it.

The carriage is quite open and airy, with large glassless windows. What look like furled Roman blinds hang above them from the roof inside.

“It’s only for a few days,” I tell Asuti. “Just in case.”

“I know.”

I put my hand on her back. I’m not sure who I’m steadying more.

“D’you think he’ll know if my brother’s still alive?” Asuti asks.

“Master Fenan? I don’t know. We can certainly ask. You mustn’t be disappointed–”

“I know.” She hasn’t turned from looking out of the window for the entire exchange.

***

“Don’t!” Sam yells at Little Jalese. She and her brother have discovered the statue at one end of the atrium pool “You’ll break something!”

“I wouldn’t worry,” Hajarean says. “This place is pretty kid-hardened by now.”

“It’s amazing,” I say. “The place, I mean.” I’ve hardly brought my gaze down to eye-level since we arrived, this time through the main entrance into the residential area. By any other name, this is a mansion. Water flows, and the leaves of overhanging branches stir in the breeze and dapple the light coming down into the atrium. We’re not inside nor entirely outside, but a place that combines the two.

And there is a woman, rising from where she had been reading on a chaise-longue in the shade and coming to us. She’s middle-aged, but slim and elegant and beautiful, with her dark hair pinned up and her long dress making a slight swish against the cool flagstones. Her feet, I notice briefly, are bare.

“And may I introduce my wife–” Hajarean begins, but Sam steps in.

“Lady Hanima,” Sam says, and bows, takes the lady’s hand and kisses it, the old-fashioned way. Only I’m not sure the gesture has any meaning here in Jeodin. I just stare. It’s the first time I’ve seen a human carry the grace I’ve come to associate only with the Satthei. Perhaps it doesn’t take so much time after all.

“Welcome to my house, friends of Simon,” Hanima replies warmly. It takes a moment before I realise she had spoken in English. Heavily accented with Jeodine, but English.

I can tell Sam’s also noticed it, because she’s frozen, still holding Hanima’s hand. “Your husband taught you to speak English?” she asks.

Hanima nods. “This is the first time I to speak it with another person,” she says. “It’s true,” she continues in Jeodine. “Oh, it’s all true.” She smiles, almost laughs in fact, with suppressed excitement. She’s radiant.

“Hajarean told you about… the other world?” Sam asks. Hanima nods. “Well then, yes, my lady. It is all true,” Sam says, releasing her hand at last. “Unless he lied about stuff,” she can’t resist adding. “Did he tell you he was the supreme ruler of that world? Because if he did, that’s a lie.”

Hanima laughs gracefully. “He tells me it is a place of many wonders and achievements.”

“No more than this is, my lady. Your house would be admired for its beauty and grace, and so would you.”

Hanima smiles. Radiant, again. “I have been warned about you, Samila,” she says, with a little mock-sternness. She softens it with another smile. “And you too, I understand, remember that other place.” she says, turning to me. I’ve been standing slightly aside with Asuti, who’s decided to stay by my side rather than join in with the exploring.

“Yes, my lady.”

“Please, both of you, you are my husband’s friends, therefore you are mine. Please call me Hanima, or just Hani. And who are you, my dear?” she asks Asuti.

“My name’s Asuti, my lady,” Asuti says.

“Well, you’re all very welcome,” she says. “Let us show you the rooms that have been made ready for you, then you can be settled in before lunch.”

“Thank you my l– Hanima,” I say.

***

It’s hot, so it’s afternoon-rest again. Siesta, it would be called back in the other world. We’re in the suite of rooms they’ve set aside for us, having returned here for rest after lunch with Hajarean and Hanima and the four of their grandchildren currently staying, although the latter were prone to dash off with our little pack into the garden to get acquainted rather than finish their meal.

It’s very well appointed in the Jeodine style, with curved-arched windows, shuttered now against the heat, and rugs and cushions and chaises-longues and proper beds.

“That Hanima is something special,” Sam says sleepily. “I can see why my last character called her princess.”

I chuckle.

“She must have been an astonishing beauty when she was young,” Sam continues. “She’s not half bad now— I mean I’d—”

“Shush, you,” I say. “You know what she did, letting us know she understands English?”

“Oh yes. Fair warning, I guess. God knows who else he’s taught. Guess we can’t use it as a secret language any more.”

“Not the rate those kids are picking it up anyway. I think I heard Ateis call Garelan a ‘bleeding plonker’ yesterday.”

“Oh God, Haji’s right, I am a bad influence. When did I say that?”

“I dunno, probably wasn’t there. You know, if the Satthei’s alive I don’t want to have to explain to her why we’re turning her daughter into a chav.”

“Haha. Burberry elves with Croydon facelifts.”

“Shows off the ears better,” I inform her, deadpan. Inspired (or something), I sit up and scrape my hair back into a ponytail held with my hand to demonstrate. “Am I bovvered? Do I look like I’m bovvered? ‘Cause I’m not—”

I receive a cushion in the face for my efforts. I hug it, chuckling, and lie down again. It’s hot.

“Hey, where are the kids anyway?” Sam asks.

“Common area. I think they’re doing that kittenpile thing.”

“Aww, an’ I’m missing it. You should join in.”

“I’m not that much of a kid. Anyway, Beni and ‘Suti are with them.” Therefore we’ve been left alone for a change. “You think we did the right thing, coming here?” I ask. “You didn’t argue back at Jalsone’s, so—”

“Yes. I think it’s good. We’ll find out more here. Better connections. And he’s probably right about it being safer.”

“We’re getting further from the sea,” I murmur, looking at the ceiling.

***

“Come on, I want to show you something,” Hajarean offers. “Before everyone else arrives.”

“What?”

“Come on, you’ll see.”

“It’s his collection,” his granddaughter explains, with a roll of her eyes. Her name, we’ve been told already, is Alison; Allie for short. It’s very weird, hearing an English name here. “You’d better go or he’ll sulk all evening.” She’s a pretty, redheaded girl of about twelve who’s already taken Asuti in hand, it seems, showing her around.

So we follow him downstairs, through the wine cellars where he finds and lights a whale-oil lamp, and through a door and into wonderland.

“Surprise surprise there’s a big problem with looting of ancient sites in Jeodin; especially burial sites. You could almost say it’s a tradition. I can’t honestly say I didn’t contribute to the problem.” He grins back at us over the yellow light. We’re in a vault, with shelves and shelves of – judging by those closest to us – archaeological finds. He turns his back to us and leads on. “For about the first fifteen years after I got here I’m afraid I developed a taste for tomb raiding. The difference,” he stresses, “is that we went in carefully and recorded what we saw, where things were. We got a good record of a number of pristine sites that otherwise would have been smashed up by thugs looking for magical items.”

“I bet you found a few of those too,” Sam says.

“Oh yes. That’s what made it such an interesting time.” He flashes another grin at us. “Oh, those were the days. There were a few places we had to leave a little rapidly.”

“I don’t suppose you happened to come across any especially pretty girdles by any chance?” Sam asks insouciantly.

“Ah… hehe. There… must be nearly a thousand pieces of jewellery that might be magical that we haven’t fully identified yet,” Hajarean says. “I’m sorry.”

“Meh, that would be too easy I suppose,” Sam says.

“If there’s one thing I’ve learned here, it’s that nothing is ever too easy when it comes to magical artifacts. Personally I find it safest to think of them as toxic waste and handle them accordingly. I’m not at all sorry for taking as many of them as I can out of circulation.” He stops again and looks at us seriously. “I have lost several good friends to such artifacts. I don’t intend to lose more. I’d almost rather give my youngest grandchild a loaded gun. The outcome would be far more predictable and probably less messy in the long run.”

“I get the impression you don’t approve,” I say.

“They’re dangerous and they’re unnecessary. We’re better than that.” He continues through the vault.

I think, as I follow, on how what he’s saying mirrors my own feelings about magic; my discomfort even at a spell that seemed to go well, even before the disaster when it didn’t. I wonder if it’s something about where we came from, how we grew up, that makes magical things – by the scientific, mechanical way of thinking we grew up with – unsettling and unpredictable; enjoyable as a fantasy, not when it gets real and things start behaving in ways that are just not rational.

We come to another door and he unlocks it and leads us through. “Here we are.” Another still room. Fewer shelves, more larger artifacts, dimly seen in the light of the single lamp. Amphorae, shields, long serrated harpoons, primitive, tribal-looking ornate masks, glinting as if alive as the light moves past them. “Hang on, let’s shed a little more light on the situation.”

He starts around the room, lighting more lamps from the one he’s carrying, pushing back the shadows.

“In the movies the lamps would already be lit,” I point out.

“More likely candles,” Sam says.

“Ah, naked flame would be a bad idea in here,” Hajarean answers, still going round the room. I can see more of what’s in here. “There’s a number of dessicated— Ah, you found it,” he says, seeing what I’m looking at.

In the middle of the room there is a basalt statue. It is the figure of a Neri woman, naked and powerful, almost lifesize, but stylised and elongated with an impossibly serene, unknowable face, worn smooth with age. It contrasts with her hair, which is a tangling mass of braids and charms such that for a moment I think it’s a depiction of a medusa. It’s unmistakeably ancient.

“Elves don’t have statues made of themselves, as a rule,” Hajarean is saying from behind the basalt figure as I approach. “I suppose when you’re apt to outlast any statue made of you, its purpose as a statement for posterity is… a little undermined. We think this was made by the first humans – the first Sapi, rather – to settle here in Jeodin. They had lost their homes, whether to… war or natural disaster I don’t know. She led them here, and they followed, in their tiny carved-out boats, across the vast ocean dividing us from the eastern mainlands.” He puts his lamp down on a table and looks at the figure thoughtfully. “There have been waves of immigration since then, of course. These days the descendants of those first early settlers are confined mostly to the southern islands. Still, I sometimes wonder why she did it. Why did she bring them here centuries, possibly millennia before Sapi seafaring abilities would have got them here on their own.”

“Find her and ask her?” Sam suggests.

“She’s a Satthei,” I answer softly. “Her ship-tree couldn’t possibly survive this long. How old is this?” I ask Hajarean.

“About four and a half thousand years, according to the mage I brought in to examine it.” Smile. “It’s possible she has some living children, but how do we find them? We don’t even know her name.” He puts on a pair of silken gloves, then moves aside to one of the shelving units and carefully lifts out something that glints with gold. “This was found in the carcass of a ship-tree we discovered not far from the statue. The rest of the carcass was extremely fragile. It started disintegrating as soon as it was exposed to air. As soon as we realised, all we could do was fill in the dig again as fast as possible, to preserve what’s left in case someone in the future can deal with it more appropriately. We found this though, near where we think the stern would have been.”

It looks like a golden mask.

“It’s either a mask, and the straps have rotted away centuries ago, or it’s the faceplate of a helmet, and the rest of it’s missing. Alternatively it might not have been meant to be worn at all, in life or death. It might be a part of some kind of avatar, I’m not sure. Look familiar?”

He holds it up to face me. It seems to glitter in the lamplight.

“It looks like her.”

“This is Neri handiwork. The styling is much more naturalistic, as you can see, although it’s got these typical sweeping…” He indicates the fin-shaped ear-shields, like exaggeratedly-pointed ears themselves. “Come and look closer,” he invites. I move closer.

I bend a little to look at the mask closely. The surface of the face isn’t smooth metal after all, but hundreds, possibly thousands, of tiny gold fish scales; almost every one seeming individually shaped for its location, as if they might move, and form an expression. The workmanship is so remarkable I don’t notice for almost a minute that there are no eyeholes, only the tiniest of scales over closed eyelids. There are also no holes that I can see for the nose or mouth.

“Death mask?” I ask.

“That’s what I thought at first. Except there’s absolutely no record anywhere of the Neri ever using them. Elves don’t make tombs for posterity either. They prefer to go back to the earth, or the sea, or whatever. Hey, maybe that’s why no-one ever found remains back in the other world.” He grins.

It looks alien. I haven’t seen anything like this since coming here, and there are no echoes from any earlier memories. There’s something primal about it, even with the typically fine Neri attention to detail.

“Put it this way, it’s more than a thousand years older than Tutenkhamun’s mask,” Hajarean points out. “But I don’t think it’s ceremonial. Not purely, anyway. I’m almost convinced it had a functional purpose.”

“Anyone tried it on?” Sam asks.

“No. And I don’t want you to either,” Hajarean says pre-emptively to me. “There seems to be a nasty tradition in magic jewellery of things that don’t come off once you put them on. Ever. It tends to be the more powerful items too, which presumably isn’t coincidental, and if this does do anything it’s probably something quite impressive.”

“Don’t worry, I’m not tempted,” I say. I am fascinated by it though, and bend to look even closer. “What does it do?”

“I have no idea. Don’t… get too close.” I stand up straight sharply. He gives me an apologetic look. “Just in case. I mean, it probably won’t do anything until you deliberately put it on but… let’s not take chances, eh?”

“Okay.”

“This one hasn’t shown signs of self-motility before, but…” He steps back and turns to put it back on its shelf. I watch it as he takes it away, finally forcing myself to look back at the statue. Yes, she has the same expression as the mask, even; and as I look at it again, I can just make out the impression of elongated fin-shapes protecting the ears. “There you go, I guess. The earliest Neri relics I’ve been able to find. What do you think?”

“Uhm…” I say. “I don’t know. Weird, I guess.”

“It’s not jogging any memories? Stuff Taniel might have learned before?”

I shake my head.

“No-one seems to know anything. It’s odd. You’d think the age that elves live, someone would know something about this. It’s like a whole part of their culture has been… I don’t know, wilfully forgotten.”

“It’s so… I mean, you can tell it’s Neri, but they don’t do this whole fish-motif thing any more at all. The scales and fins and stuff. You see it in the old books, but not any more. It’s so passé.”

“Well, maybe it didn’t just go out of fashion,” Hajarean speculates. “Maybe they turned their backs on it for a reason.”

***

It feels good to be back out in the light. I know it’s a terrible cliché – in both worlds – about elves disliking being underground, but I really was starting to feel claustrophobic. It’s funny, I don’t get that belowdecks on a ship, where there’s far less room.

The afternoon lengthens into evening, and I try to round up Asuti and Ateis to see about getting them dolled up for the evening. Hajarean’s other guests will be arriving soon. And Master Feran from the ship in the harbour. Ateis is easy enough to catch, having worn herself out from running around with the other little ones in the gardens in an apparent contest to see who can make themselves the scruffiest in such a short time.

Asuti has other ideas.

“Alison’s got all these really nice dresses and she said I could have some of the ones she’s grown out of for keeps, and she said there was one she’s got that she really likes that I can wear tonight, and she’ll do my hair too and, and…” She runs off the end in her excitement.

“Oh,” I say. I notice, belatedly, that Asuti is already wearing a pinafore-like dress I’ve never seen before, in a shade of green I would never have put her in. I’m sure it would have much better suited Alison’s red hair.

“It’s all right, isn’t it?” she asks.

“Yes, it’s all right,” I say neutrally. “You’d better get going.” Asuti grins, hugs me impulsively for a moment, then dashes off. “Don’t wear green!” I call after her. I don’t know if she heard me.

“Why shouldn’t she wear green?” Ateis asks, still holding my hand.

“It’s not her colour,” I murmur. Then I shake myself out of it and drop down to Ateis’s level to give her my full attention. “You, it must be said, badly need a bath,” I tell her.

She laughs at that. “Jallie’s much dirtier than I am,” she pronounces, with the air of a gracious loser.

“Yes, Demele’s going to be so thrilled when she finds out. Shall we see if we can get the bathroom first?”

***

I’ve been trying to get Ateis’s hair clean. Shampoo made from whale oil and ash and a few perfumes that don’t quite hide the smell is not among my favourite things about Jeodin. Apart from anything else it’s too harsh and strips the hair of too much of its natural oils, so you have to use coconut oil on it afterwards; which is nice if you can get it, but I have to confess to a hankering for modern chemicals at times like this.

The more I think about it the more I get angry that Asuti has gone off with Alison to get ready. I’d really been looking forward to helping her with that myself, and seeing her wear the nice evening dress I’d bought for her at the market. Well, I thought it was nice, but I don’t suppose it would compare with the ones Alison has, being the granddaughter of one of the richest men in Jeoda.

Part of me worries about what might happen if Alison Finds Out, in the midst of all this trying-on-of-dresses. Part of me almost wishes there would be a big freak out, to send Asuti running back to me, to me, so I can console her and support her and fight for her.

“Ow!” Ateis protests. I must have been a bit rough.

“Sorry. It’s been a busy day.” And now there’s Hajarean’s soirée or whatever it is at which I feel we’re expected to be pretty and conversational.

“Well, pay attention!” Ateis scolds me blindly, her eyes still squeezed shut against the stinging lather.

“Are you going to be this bossy all night?” I ask.

“Yes.”

I’m actually jealous over a ten year old, I realise. The strength of my feelings about this take me by surprise. I feel like I ought to be the one to look after her, to mentor her maybe, to lead her to these beautiful memories. But it’s clear she doesn’t need me, not for that. Not when there’s a girl closer to her own age with a closet to explore full of lovely clothes and other such accoutrements of a Jeodine islander girlhood, about which I have little idea, I suppose.

“Imprinting, my arse,” I mutter, thankfully in English. The words leave a stray image in my mind that makes me giggle slightly.

“What?”

“Nothing. Time to rinse. Lean forward.”

I pour clean water from the large pitcher, teasing her hair straight enough as I do so to make the shampoo run off. Ateis users her hands to squeeze the water out from her eyes and opens them again. “Your turn!” she says brightly.

That lightens my mood. It’s worth putting up with whale oil and ash shampoo for the sheer entertainment value of having Ateis do the shampooing. I haven’t been crawling through the shrubbery all afternoon, so I don’t really need the job to be done thorougly anyway.

***

Introductions introductions. I’m already feeling overwhelmed, like I did that first night when the Satthei introduced me to her guests at Denhall. This time we’re in the formal garden. There’s a fountain – I wonder how it’s pumped – and precisely laid-out flowerbeds and a lawn, and a colonnade around the sides away from the house itself, affording a high view over the city. Paper lanterns hang from ornate poles.

I already know I’m going to have bad dreams tonight. I just keep Ateis’s hand in mine and nod and smile and shamelessy divert attention to Ateis whenever I can. She actually enjoys it.

Asuti is presented to the gathering by Alison. She really does look lovely, in a beautiful, glittery white dress with her hair done up in elegant braids and a jewelled headpiece. There’s no way I could have done anything to compete with that, which doesn’t exactly help my mood, but I try to be happy for her. She’s having such a lovely time. She has an almost permanent blush on, which it’s very charming.

I meet Sarelis and her husband; the Neri I’d seen briefly in the inn forecourt next to the street market. I’m not the only one to notice, this time, how much she looks like Ateis, and Fareis for that matter. Eventually I just ask. “Are you… are you related to the Satthei Fareis?”

She drops her eyes for a moment, then looks hard at me. “Yes, I’m her daughter. So what?”

I don’t know how to react. “Did you… How did you feel when you learned about the attack?”

She just shrugs. “Storms will befall.” It’s a generic, ‘shit happens’ kind of thing to say. “Did she ever even mention me?”

I shake my head. “I’m sorry. What happened? Why did you leave?”

“Oh, the usual thing.” She returns her gaze to me. “I fell in love, and that’s not allowed. Everyone’s supposed to adore the Satthei. You know,” she says, and presumptively puts her hand on my breast, through the brocade facing of my bodice. “You understand, don’t you? We were not meant to be sexless drones all our lives. We have as much right to love and happiness as any other human.”

I cover her hand with mine and remove it from my breast as politely as I can. “You believe we are human then?” I ask.

“Can you doubt it?” She smiles. “It took someone like Lord Hajarean to point out what should be so obvious. We’ve been enslaved for so long by these myths. More and more of us are finding out we don’t have to be our mothers’ slaves.”

“And someone’s trying to kill them,” I reply. “Do you think that’s a coincidence? Do you think it’s just the slavers?”

She looks discomfited. “I don’t know.”

“Don’t you miss anyone from the ship?”

I think she does. She only says, “Please excuse me, I need to sit.” Her hand is on her belly.

“Of course. When is your baby due?” That should be a safe subject anyway.

“Any day now. It’s been a pleasure meeting you, Taniel.”

She takes her leave.

“I don’t like her,” Ateis says. I don’t think she really caught on that they are sisters. At least half-sisters. Ateis would have been born years after Sarelis left the ship, under what circumstances I can only guess.

“She’s carrying bad feelings,” I say. I try to imagine what it must have been like, standing up to the Satthei. Fareis awes me enough even when she’s being nice. Sarelis has the same arrogance; a similar hardness below the surface, but lacks the grace of ages to pull it off with lightness; at least to my eyes. Perhaps the encounter wasn’t representative, I think. After all, she’s recently heard that her mother and the house she grew up in might have been destroyed, and she’s determined not to let it bother her, for reasons of her own.

I’m distracted by another new arrival. Two new arrivals. I imagine the first is Master Feran. He has the air of a ship’s master; a natural habit of command. But it’s his companion who takes all my attention. A Reki male. For a moment I thought it was Kerilas, but after that moment I can see it isn’t; it’s only an ethnic similarity, and I’ve seen no other Reki the whole time I’ve been in Jeodin. Tall, beautiful like a Greek god, with long white hair plaited down his back, a silver circlet on his head, and a long white tunic with silver brocade. He moves among the guests almost like a ghost, bending to speak in Lord Hajarean’s ear for a moment after Haji finished greeting the master. Then he moves on, greeting people civilly. I watch him sit with Sarelis and her husband and talk. Invited, his hand rests on her belly for a moment, and he smiles and congratulates her. I watch the two young Neri entranced by his beauty, his grace, and realise I must have the same expression and turn away, pulling Ateis with me. I want to find Sam. Ateis follows me, her head turned as far around as it will go, still watching him.

“Taniel.” His voice, behind me, is beautiful too. I turn and face him. He’s like something half-remembered out of a childhood dream. In months of being here, living among elves, seeing myself as one in the mirror, I have not met anyone who so embodied everything I ever imagined faerie could be.

“Mm-hm?” I ask, gazing at him, and completely embarrassing myself.

He smiles, amused. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to eat you.”

“Oh.” I realise that almost sounds disappointed. The crude image that suddenly throws into my mind breaks the spell and I start giggling.

Damn it, I think I am disappointed though. He laughs too, as if he’s in on the joke. I bloody hope he isn’t.

He drops to one knee to come face to face with Ateis. “You must be Ateis,” he says to her. “You’re Fareis’s youngest, aren’t you?”

Ateis nods. “You’re beautiful,” she says.

He laughs again. “And so are you both,” he says, with a look to me that sets my heart pounding again. Seriously, those eyes are too blue. They’re doing something to me. My body yearns for something, and I’m pretty sure I know what. I just hope I’m not being too obvious about it on the outside. There’s an echo of this sensation in Taniel’s older memories too, like a distant warning.

He puts his hands under Ateis’s arms and lifts her, easily, so she can sit at his hip and be at eye level with the grown-ups. “There, that’s better, isn’t it?” he says.

“Yes.”

He looks to me again. “I should introduce myself, of course. My name is Seronas. Haji tells me you’ve come from that same other realm as he. You must tell me about it. I’m eager to corroborate the incredible stories he’s told me. Is it true that you have sent expeditions of men to the Moon?”

“Well,” I start, having to make my brain somehow available for conversation again, “not me personally. But yes, we have.” I think I wish Hajarean hadn’t told him that much about me.

“And not by the means you have come here, but in a craft of metal propelled by fire?”

“Um, something like that, yes.”

He’s leading me away from the main group into the colonnade around the garden, with Ateis still carried on his other side. She seems engrossed in the view afforded by this new elevation.

“Is it true you have no memory of this world before you came here?”

“You mean do I have the original Taniel’s memories?” I ask. He nods. “Only a few, that come to the surface at random. Moments in time. I remember learning to play the box-harp in my mother’s arms. I don’t… I don’t remember her face. It gets mixed up with my… memories of my other mother.”

“Indeed.”

“I remember when the ship was attacked. I remember… she was burning. Very few other memories. Just vague impressions.”

“It must be very disorienting for you.”

“It gets better as time goes on, and I gain more memories of this place for myself.”

“Do you want to get down now, little one?” he asks Ateis, presumably in response to some small fidget.

“Yes.”

He sets her down on the tiled floor of the colonnade and she runs off ahead of us. “She’s very sweet, isn’t she?” Seronas observes.

“Yes, I’ve become very fond of her.”

“It seems you’ve taken it upon yourself to look after her, since she lost her mother.”

“We don’t know she’s dead,” I say quickly. “Anyway, we share. We all look after the kids. I suppose we’ve become a sort of family.”

“And if Satthei Fareis is destroyed?”

“Haven’t really thought in the long term yet,” I say. “Not until we know for sure.” I stop to look out at the view of the city; the lamps coming on; the sun, lately set, still brightening the sky towards the horizon.

“Have you given thought to you both staying here, in Jeoda?”

“Yes,” I admit. “It’s a lovely city.”

“We are free here,” he says quietly. “Aren’t you afraid of me at all?”

“Why should I be?”

“I am Reki. I’m sure you have heard tales of us before now.”

“I refuse to believe race alone determines if one is good or evil,” I say. “You’ve shown me no cause to fear you. It would be unjust of me to do so, don’t you think?”

“Is this how everyone thinks in that other world?”

“No.”

I pull away from him, only to sit on a stone bench between a pair of columns. I look at him, watching me.

“Ateis is right,” I say. “You are beautiful.”

He smiles, indulgently I think.

“I know you must think me a foolish child,” I say.

“I do not.”

“I don’t… I don’t do this normally—” “Oh God, that’s such a lame cliché,” I add in English.

He laughs gently, and sits on the bench next to me. “Would you do something for me, Taniel?”

“Yes.” The word comes to my lips reflexively. A little late, I ask “What?”

“Close your eyes.”

I obey. It’s just a bit of fun. Maybe he’ll put a spider in my hand or something. “Now what?” I ask.

“Now do not open them until you are told to.”

“Okay.” I giggle, but I don’t open my eyes.

He doesn’t say any more, and as I sit quietly the sounds of the garden seem to grow around me. The nearby birds and insects, the faint wind through the colonnade, the sounds of the party across the lawn, and behind me, the city, coming alive for the evening and beyond even that, the sea; a sound that’s almost not a sound but a huge presence.

And my own breath answering it. Only mine. “Are you still there?” I ask, almost a whisper.

“Yes.” His voice is right where it was before. He hasn’t moved.

“What are you doing?”

“Must one do? May one not simply be?”

“Are your eyes closed too?” I ask.

“No.”

My breath catches. “Are you looking at me?” I ask.

“Yes.”

God, but it feels amazing, knowing he’s there, looking at me. I smile, feeling cheeky.”Then you’re doing something,” I point out.

His answer, when it comes, is a whisper very close to my ear. “And you are very noisy.”

I shut up. I have to stop myself giggling a little though, for winning that little point.

I feel his hand on mine, where mine rests on the wide folds of my dress. Then he takes my hand, and supports it from underneath, and with a little instructive pressure there, as I feel him stand next to me, I rise to my feet.

We walk further along the colonnade in silence, then he leads me down the few steps to the path across the lawn. We’re heading back towards the party.

I giggle slightly.

“What is it?” he asks.

“I’m just imagining,” I say, “that only when no-one can see you can you show your true form. And… If I open my eyes, the spell will be broken.”

He chuckles quietly. “I assure you I am unchanged. This is my only form. But it is true that the spell will be broken when you open your eyes.”

I know that the Jeodine word for ‘spell’ has no figurative sense. But I don’t care. This is so wonderful. I feel so attuned to my body right now. The feel of the bodice enclosing my breasts, of the petticoats around my legs, of the breeze in my hair and of the arousal between my legs. I haven’t felt this before. But I have. Something about it is familiar and comforting. And I know I can open my eyes any time I want to.

I don’t want to. I don’t want this to stop.

I hear Ateis running to catch up with us. I feel her taking my other hand. “Are you all right, littlest one?” I ask.

“I’m hungry.”

“I’m sure food will be served soon,” Seronas says mildly. “Look, the table’s ready.”

Ateis lets go of my hand, and I hear her running off ahead again.

“Where’s she going?” I ask.

“She’s joining the other children near the table.”

I become a little nervous as the sounds of people grow before me, then around me. I release his hand so I can link my arm with his instead, and I feel more secure. We’re back amongst the party. Music is playing. Someone playing on a box-harp, accompanied by hand drums. Seronas stops to exchange a few words with people every now and then, and I stay by his side. Sometimes someone addresses me, and I respond. Small talk. Smile towards the unseen speaker.

When we’re alone again I ask, “No-one’s noticing. Is that your doing?”

“Of course. Shall we dance?”

He’s not really asking, of course, and in moments I am being swept into a dance with the grass under my feet. I can hear soft voices and the swish of my dress. I don’t know this dance… but my feet do. I have to stop trying to remember the occasion I danced this dance before, and just let my body do what it already knows how to do.

“Are we the only ones dancing?” I ask.

He doesn’t answer. His hands are always there, when I need direction, and I dance where he leads me, blind, on the cool grass. It feels like flying.


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book/2286/game-theory